Hogtie on Gromet's Plaza Archive

Sophie and Mark

Sun, 26 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

4. Steer

Yeehaw

“Too much…”

I’d opened the door to find Sophie in a pink, bedazzled cowboy hat.

“…t’s from Zara’s hen-do.”

I snorted. “Get in here,” and pulled her inside, and gave her a squeeze.

We didn’t get together at my place that often. I mean, I lived in a ‘modest’ flat, and she had a whole damn house. But a change of scenery is always nice, and there was an excellent Indian take-away just up the road.

The Maidbot Made Me a Meatgirl

Sat, 18 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

4

With Valerie’s college departure circling like a shadow on the calendar, Eleanor Hargrove had orchestrated one final indulgence for the girls, a lavish escape to the Apex Grand, one of her husband’s sprawling chrome-and-crystal empire lording over the city skyline.

Over breakfast in the sun-dappled conservatory, amid the clink of porcelain and the faint steam of chamomile tea, she’d unveiled the plan with her trademark poise: a sprawling three-bedroom penthouse suite, all with floor-to-ceiling views of the skyline and hint of luxury that masked the deeper games to come that she’d planned.

The Maidbot Made Me a Meatgirl

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

The weekend was approaching, and things at the Hargrove household were happening, the air hummed with anticipation of what could be their last chance to enjoy their shared fantasies, with Valerie due to leave for college soon. The air felt thicker now, laced with the faint, lingering scent of last week’s indulgences—the pantry still smelled of herbs and sweat and the sharp tang of arousal and surrender.

“Mother, could I become a maidbot for the weekend again? I really enjoyed my time under the house systems control.” Valerie asked, “It helps me relax.”

Tape, Zipties and Hopelessness

Sun, 05 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Finally, it was Saturday. I haven’t done a self-bondage session in months! But today was the day, I wouldn’t be called to work overtime and I didn’t have to attend some hangout or other.

An entire day, all to myself!

For some context, I rent a small apartment, which unfortunately sucks up a majority of my paycheck. I do not have the dough to indulge in much bondage equipment, but I did save up enough (money and courage) to buy a bog-standard red ball-gag, a thin collar and a venus butterfly a while back.

The Maidbot Made Me a Meatgirl

Sun, 05 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

The Maidbot’s Duty

The steam from the oversized bathtub curled lazily into the air, carrying the faint scent of lavender soap and chamomile—Mrs. Hargrove’s attempt at restoring some semblance of normalcy to the chaos that had unfolded in her kitchen. Valerie and Jessie sat submerged up to their shoulders in the warm water, the foam bubbles gently caressing their skin, as they exchanged tentative glances across the sudsy divide, the weight of their shared secrets dissolving into the steam like whispers carried away by the rising mist, leaving only the soft rhythm of their breaths to bridge the silence between confession and absolution.

Bound by my Wife

Sun, 18 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 3

The outer cell door opened, the creaking of the hinges echoed in the brick lined room outside the inner wooden door and waking him from his light and fitful doze. The inner door flew open on its old hinges and she stood silhouetted in the doorway, sexy as hell with one hand on her shapely hip and the other across her taught belly, gripping what looked like a hundred two-inch wide tan coloured leather belts, their buckles glinting in the dim dungeon lighting.

Just a Jog

Sun, 18 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

2 – Picking Up the Pace

Heart pounding, breath ragged, legs fading, music blaring. Zoey could tell she had pushed herself too much. Her body was screaming at her to give up, to give out. It had been an eternity since she had last felt this way. Can’t stop, she told herself. She keyed the metal music in her ear up again, a beep indicating it wouldn’t go any louder. Frankly, it was probably already blowing out her eardrum anyways, but she needed something to push her the last quarter mile. Something to carry her to the familiar place on the trail that always caused her anxiety. Usually, it was that faint fear of something bad happening to her, a predator, human or animal, springing from the dense underbrush. Today though, the spot carried a different weight. A mocking, self-doubting voice prodded Zoey’s conscious mind laughing at her foolishness. It told her she had let her kinky thoughts get the better of her, and some poor woman named Tara was paying the price. This had been such a bad idea. It was too unsafe, and with her years of disciplined self-bondage, she should have known better, but the situation had been too tempting.

And The Winner Is... Not Me

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

“Finally, home sweet hell,” I sighed under my breath, striding through the front door and heading up the stairs. My wooden mules clicked sharply against each step, echoing through the sorority house’s empty hallway. The denim skirt clung snugly as I ascended, my light blue cardigan slipping off one shoulder. I adjusted it impatiently, the ribbon choker around my neck suddenly feeling tighter than it had during my last class.

Serendipity Delivered to my Doorstep

Sat, 09 Aug 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3

*CLANG*

“Mmm…mmmph mmm uh!”

My eyes snapped open as the sounds just outside my box woke me from my uncomfortable slumber. I’m not sure how long we’d been in the truck before I fell asleep, but every bump in the road had become a symphony of torment as the cardboard pressed into my skin, each jostle sending waves of discomfort through my bound body during our journey.

Eventually, somehow, someway I’d managed to drift off into a fitful sleep, my body begging for a reprieve from the constant barrage of sensations. The steady rhythm of the truck’s engine had become a lullaby, and the coldness of the cardboard a strange sort of comfort. But now, as the truck stood still, silent save for the jostling going on mere feet away, I came to and tried my best to maneuver myself into a position to get a look through one of the small air holes that pierced the cardboard.

Artful Ambush

Sun, 13 Jul 2025 00:00:00 +0000

The full moon gave the empty street a somewhat eerie shade as Leah walked home. This was not a ‘nice’ neighborhood, as she well knew, but she carried herself with an athletic grace that spoke of repressed ferocity and made all but the dumbest pickpockets and muggers stay well clear of her. One of her friends had once described it by saying that Leah didn’t ‘walk’ like any other person did, she ‘stalked’ through the city, as if waiting for a reason – or excuse – to erupt into motion. Leah had to admit that it was a fairly accurate assessment, as she had – on multiple occasions – exploded into unexpected violence in response to an attempted robbery or assault. She smirked briefly at the memory of the scrubby thief’s expression on discovering that his target was much less vulnerable than previously thought. He won’t make that particular mistake again, if he’s learned anything from the experience.

Serendipity Delivered to my Doorstep

Sun, 06 Jul 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 2

“Alright ladies good job! I look forward to seeing you all on Monday for our next session," I called out as the last of the late morning’s yoga class dispersed. I started straightening up the mats, trying not to let my mind race with the thought of tonight.

The anticipation was palpable, like a second skin that tightened with every breath I took. The days since last week had been a blur, I found myself obsessed with reliving the intense encounter with the deliveryman. I replayed the video over and over again, watching as the ropes coiled around my body, the way my skin turned red and my eyes watered from the painful pleasure of each tightening knot. The sight of him using my body for his own desires sent a thrill through me that I hadn’t felt in a very long time. The sounds of my own muffled moans and whimpers filled my ears as I watched, my hand unconsciously drifting down to caress my clit, feeling the same desperate need for release that had gripped me that night.

Post COVID Recovery

Sun, 08 Jun 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Yes, chicks do watch porn! And I freely admit that my porn watching habit significantly increased when the COVID restrictions hit. And I got some interesting ideas that I wanted to try. Luckily, I was well stocked on items needed for many nights in self bound bliss. Good quality panties were up to the task but I did run low on the sheer nylons that I liked to wear most of the time (support pantyhose and opaques were fine but the sheers would run or rip after a few sessions of hard struggling). When you tie yourself as much as I do, well, my supply ran low quickly.

Sally's Subject

Sat, 26 Apr 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Sally’s Subject III: Leverage

Tribunal*

_When Denny regained consciousness, he was lying face down on a concrete floor. His wrists were bound close together behind his back with rigid cuffs. His ankles had received the same treatment, also clamped in a larger version of the cuffs on his wrists. His knees were bent back due to the short connecting chain running from hand to foot, through a ring suspended from the ceiling. When he tried to straighten his legs, his arms were pulled up behind his back, sending an agonizing pain through his shoulders._Okay, that’s not going to work. I’m in some kind of hogtie, except it’s with shackles instead of rope.* He turned his head to one side, trying to gauge how well he was trussed up. From what he could tell it wasn’t good. The connecting chain was too short to attempt any kind of movement. It wasn’t too much of a strain if he held still, but it would quickly pull taut if he strayed off his spot on the floor.

The Divorce

Sun, 16 Mar 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

“Mmm… mmm… mmmmm,” I moan into my hand, my cheek pressed against the cool wood of the desk as Gerald’s hips slammed into me. The sound of his zipper and the rustle of his clothes had been music to my ears just moments ago, but now it was just a backdrop to the rhythmic smack of our bodies colliding. His strong hands gripped my waist, his fingers digging in as he held me in place, his breath hot on the back of my neck.

Beware Of Strangers

Sun, 02 Mar 2025 00:00:00 +0000

It’s taken me a long time to be willing to write this. I’m unsure of my writing skills. But I finally decided to do this because I keep having nightmares about what happened and I hope sharing my ordeal will somehow help me get over it. There seem to be a lot of supportive people online here, at any rate.

I had the traumatic experience of being bound and gagged in my own home, in the context of a home invasion robbery. On that horrible day, it had been pouring rain continually. On my way into my carport, I noticed a car parked in front of the townhouse next door to mine. There appeared to be a person in it. There was a local realtor’s logo on the car door. I thought nothing of this because I knew that this particular townhouse was for sale.

Amanda's Hangup

Tue, 20 Aug 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Amanda was the only employee who actually enjoyed* the compulsory morning exercise sessions required by her Company.

She really liked all the bending and stretching that everyone else hated and objected to and soon took to wearing a skimpy leotard that showed off her slender, flexible body to best advantage.

Being naturally slim and a fitness enthusiast, it was easy for her to outdo her female colleagues, many of whom were “larger ladies” and without really meaning to, Amanda unwittingly managed to annoy quite a few of them with her enthusiasm and exhortations for them to “go for the burn” and reminders that there was “no gain without pain.”

Evil Eva

Sun, 02 Jun 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Part 6

I lay on the cold concrete floor, naked and helpless. My hands were tightly tied behind my back. My ankles were roped together with a foot of slack between them. A heavy metal collar was locked round my neck and attached by a short chain to a ring on the floor. The room was dark and windowless, the only light coming in from the cracks around the door to the adjacent room.

A Conventional Affair

Sat, 18 May 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Part 6

Despite all of her earlier bravado, some part of Brianna Wilde had wondered if she would come to regret her bold, and quite possibly foolish, decision to wear her chastity belt and literally nothing else as they headed to the convention floor. Had wondered if, as exciting as the prospect had seemed at the time, she’d freeze up as they grew closer and closer to the reality of being so utterly naked in front of a crowd. It wasn’t even the idea of being embarrassed that had bothered her, not really. She’d embarrassed herself plenty of times in the past after all. No, what had truly gotten under her skin was the thought of failing as strange as that sounded. She knew that her mistresses would not have offered a hint of protest, would have turned back instantly and without question if she’d asked, but giving up like that felt so wrong. Especially after she’d been so confident in the face of Roxanna’s gentle concern and Sofia’s bright enthusiasm. And so, despite the familiar swirl of butterflies in her stomach, and the almost thrilling tingle of nerves under her skin, the blue-haired had simply taken a deep breath and kept walking, the feeling of carpet beneath her bare feet an oddly grounding sensation.

Then It Probably Is

Sun, 05 May 2024 00:00:00 +0000

“Come on Jerry! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity.”

“No.”

“Come on think about it, when else will I have the chance to not only get all the equipment I need but also the space and chance to learn from real artists!”

“Bunny, your parents made their wishes very clear in their will, which was you needed to finish college before you can claim your inheritance and I’m not about to let you throw it away on some silly… little… dream…”

The Handyman

Sun, 07 Apr 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Wenda’s Paint and Cabinetry

While on their usual morning walk, Wenda exclaimed, “Well, I must say, Lloyd looks like a changed man! He seems so much more… confident these days! You working him more now that he’s working himself less?”

With a grin and a blush Jenny replied, “Something like that. I’m just glad he’s decided to give up Parliament and get back into private practice. He’s so much happier now.”

Give And Take Roommates

Sat, 16 Mar 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Valerie began to sob and mumbled, “I give up.”

Myron finished sipping his smoothie and began smiling, “I didn’t quite hear that, honey.”

Valerie was a very small woman by most standards. When she was standing she didn’t quite even hit 4'10". And while she was fit, she didn’t really have much muscle from never being able to put on weight no matter what she did and stayed around 90 pounds. Her black shoulder length hair is pulled up into a tight braided ponytail with a leather strap woven into the braids. The leather strap is attached to a number of ropes and a pole holding her body taunt like a bow in a very strict hogtie. Her naked latina body shimmered with sweat not only from the baking sun but also the five plus hours she has struggled to escape. Her lips quivered for a moment before her facial expression changed, “Dammit Myron, I give up. Let me out.”

Monopoly

Tue, 09 Jan 2024 00:00:00 +0000

I suppose it had only been three months, but it seemed like a really long time since Amy and I had our first group bondage adventure - The Bondage Ball. Our good friends Lori and Todd had invited us to join them at a bondage party in April. The Ball was a 4-hour party where everyone who attended had to wear some sort of locking restraints for the entire party. It was an eye-opener for us. We had no experience with public fetish play before then, but we gathered some courage and we loved the party.

Trixie or the WG

Sat, 30 Sep 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3

Chapter 16 Natalie

The next day brought new challenges. When she saw the breakfast set up in front of them, she couldn’t help but be amazed. Trixie made an effort to try everything at least once. The sausages and stewed tomatoes tasted very good to her, but when she was offered tippers, she went on strike.

“Today I have to spend most of my time talking to my asset managers about some things,” Antje explained. “I’ve asked Frank to drive you around London a bit and show you the main sights. I can’t say exactly how long that will take me, but when I’m done, I’ll call Frank and you can pick me up.”

The Exit Interview

Sun, 17 Sep 2023 00:00:00 +0000

“Today was definitely not going like I’d hoped it would,” I thought to myself as I left my boss’s office.

The clicking of my high heels echoed down the long hallways of the law offices where I was currently employed.

I had just finished attending an impromptu meeting with Mr. Wolfe, it hadn’t gone well…

A little about me, my name is Marie Davenport, I’m 5 foot 2, and most I think would consider me pretty. I have light brown eyes, I’m fairly well-endowed with a curvy figure and toned legs. I’m a natural brunette, with skin the color of milk chocolate.

Evil Eva

Sat, 02 Sep 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 5

Eva swapped the whip from hand to hand as she gazed at me. I decided not to look at her so she couldn’t see how afraid I was and put my head down. It occurred to me that she couldn’t easily add to the pattern, as she referred to it, while I was in the hogtie, and I was determined not to make anything easy for her. As soon as she started to undo the rope holding my ankles up, I started twisting and thrashing. She threatened that I was only making things worse for myself and eventually, with a lot of effort, undid the knots. Finally, she managed to tie my ankles to the foot of the sofa, but then I curled up into a ball. She stood up looking hot and frustrated.

Evil Eva

Sat, 12 Aug 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 4

Alice and I took Monday and Tuesday off work to recover from our ordeal. We were both exhausted, sore all over and it had been a scary experience which had traumatised us both. It was hard to believe it was over, and I had a nagging doubt at the back of my mind that it wasn’t. Somehow, I expected Eva to reappear and something terrible would happen. As we slowly recovered, Alice and I discussed the events of the weekend.

Hashtag Challenge

Sat, 24 Jun 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Amy was the quintessential poor little rich girl but with a twist, she loved fetish and bondage. Amy’s parents had set her up with a nice home and an allowance that allowed her to live a very comfortable lifestyle. The beautiful girl had never been made to work or earn a living so her only pastime had been shopping and partying.

Now in her mid-twenties Amy sat around most days shopping on-line buying everything she found interesting. When a past girlfriend had introduced her to bondage, she found she liked it a lot. Amy had since invested all her time into exploring the lifestyle, even spending time as a slave to a wonderful mistress.

Chain

Mon, 19 Jun 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 40: The Weekend, Varieties of Bondage

“Protocol back on, Regina.” Fred declared, “And Clair, I think, since Regina has figured out our ‘game’, you can leave protocol off.”

“Awww, you mean I don’t get any more beatings?” Clair whined.

“Oh, I didn’t say that,” Fred laughed, “I just don’t think we need to roleplay punishments anymore, I’ll just beat you because we both enjoy it. Clair, grab the key to Regina’s chain, time to move to the basement.”

It's Good To Be The Queen

Sun, 19 Mar 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3: Next Day

Kelly woke as Beth released the rope that held in her a tight hogtie. Kelly groaned in relief as her stiff legs could finally straighten even if they were still tied together. Kelly was still exhausted and sore from yesterday but there was no rest for the weary as Beth pulled the vibrator whose batteries died hours ago from Kelly’s ass. Kelly grunted as it came out and felt a sense of emptiness even though her ass was quite sore. Beth did not disappoint Kelly too long as she grabbed the plug from last night. It was clean now and Beth mercilessly shoved it into Kelly’s ass. Kelly screamed out but Beth gave Kelly a solid slap on her ass that caused her bound body to buck.

A Week Away

Tue, 07 Feb 2023 00:00:00 +0000

I stood ready to perform my duties. The five women were seated around the dining room table. I was naked except for a thick leather dog collar locked around my neck and a chastity cage which included an electronic shock ring around my cock and balls. I also wore a penis gag.

Kate dealt a playing card, face down, to each of the other four women. One by one they turned their cards over to reveal the value. Sherri had the lowest card and slowly stood up from her chair, an air of resignation on her face. The other four laughed and expressed mock sympathy for her as she shrugged and slowly removed her clothes. My role had been explained to me earlier and quickly I picked up her discarded clothes and took them away to a cupboard in the corner. I returned with two lengths of rope and a ball gag. Sherri meekly put her hands behind her back for me to tie them together.

The Quintessential Modern Woman

Tue, 10 Jan 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Hailey looked at her reflection in the full length mirror and smiled. She looked as if ready to conquer a new continent. Not that she would of course, wars and conquest were silly things that had no place in the modern world. It was after all the start of the 20th century, a time to explore new ideas. A time to push boundaries and question old ways of thinking.

Considering herself an advocate of the modern age, Hailey was not your average 22 year old by any means, especially for a woman. Sole child to Sir Thomas Kennedy she had been brought up in a household of abundant excess. Her father had been on the forefront in the steelworks industry and both owned and ran the nation’s largest, most acclaimed one. Some would even say it was the best steelworks in the world. Hailey had, since an early age, been tutored by her mother until the age of 12, at which time her mother had sadly succumbed to smallpox.

The Sorcerer's Apprentice

Wed, 28 Dec 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Part 5

There was something strangely relaxing about being bound, a curious kind of serenity that came from submitting to the inescapable embrace of skillfully applied bondage. Or at least that had always been Brianna Wilde’s experience. It was a lesson she had learned long ago, a thesis written night after night as she experimented with binding herself, studying the intricacies of rope and fantasizing all of the while of the exotically beautiful women next door she’d wished were tying her down. Of course, in those days she had never daring to dream that those fantasies could ever become reality and, looking back now, it brought a tiny and almost rueful smile to her face. Not only had her fantasies become reality but she was even lucky enough to live openly with the women she had desired for so long. Welcomed into their home as their lover, their plaything, their… theirs. Fact really was stranger than fiction it seemed. But, whatever the case may be, the sheer joy she took in submission remained. It was more than just the deep and sensuous eroticism that she had found in yielding to Sofia and Roxanna’s touch, the shiver that traveled down her spine at being their plaything. No, when the kiss of leather or the bite of the rope touched her skin her entire being seemed to find its center, tension and stress flowing from her body as she gave herself over to her bonds. A sense of peace and calmness that seemed to envelope her in its entirety. Beyond the thrill of being made helpless, there was something almost inexplicable about it. The strange juxtaposition that the tighter her body was restrained the freer she seemed to become. There was a pleasure in giving up control, a pleasure that was almost sexual in its own right and in every touch, every knot she could feel her mistresses’ love, the reward for the absolute trust she held in them that she willingly and eagerly allowed them to do this to her. Even now, after all she had experienced, thinking about it brought a smile to her lips and a blush to her cheeks.

Bound By My Wife

Sat, 03 Dec 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 - Friday Night

Chris was pleased to get home, it had been a long week at work and there was a beer with his name on it waiting in the fridge. His laptop bag dropped onto the wooden hallway floor with a gentle thud, and he walked through the house to the kitchen. Where was Becky? His wife was usually home first as her work was nearer and she hadn’t shouted her usual greeting. No sign of her in the lounge, or the dining room…well, perhaps that beer would help…

Moment of Truth

Sat, 19 Nov 2022 00:00:00 +0000

“As her old farmhouse came into view my fear became mixed with the seemingly incompatible feelings from earlier. Of her hand pressing tightly over my mouth while its sister slid its way into my pants to gently grasp my dick. Jennifer had never done anything like that before. Had she meant to? I doubted it. I had been wriggling in her grasp. It probably just slipped in. still… this wasn’t the first time she had gotten carried away. She always got carried away with me.

Virtual Doll

Wed, 26 Oct 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Lexi had been a rising star in school, everything seemed easy to her making her exceed all expectations. During college she had taken a computer programming course immediately finding it fit her talents perfectly.

After only one semester Lexi had started writing a program for video games, learning they were becoming big business. She felt the whole writing process for gaming, and in general, was tedious.

Her first idea was to write a program that would allow the user to write a story and the program would write all the code to make it a video game. It had taken her months to get the base program built and when she showed it to her professor, he cautioned her on telling anyone else until she had a patent.

The Silver Rope

Sun, 31 Jul 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Janet found a silver rope chain online that looked amazing and bought it immediately, when it arrived she couldn’t believe how smooth and flexible it was. It was long enough to wrap around her throat several times and still close the clasp that looked like a tiny padlock.

She wore it for days before trying to remove it and finding the clasp wouldn’t open pulling and fighting the thin chain becoming desperate trying to break it. Janet awoke with an aching head remembering how the chain had seemed to tighten around her throat as she yanked and pulled at it, choking her and reached up to find it was still locked and felt even tighter.

Caught in Self Bondage, and a Fantasy Fulfilled

Sun, 03 Jul 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Ah, so here you are, my pathetic little slave boy. And may I ask what the FUCK you are doing playing without ME?! Struggle all you want you little bitch it looks like you’re too good at self bondage to get out without your release, and I’ve already taken your keys. I am so ANGRY; is my bondage not good enough for you?

I can’t understand you, what does mmmmmf mmmmmf mean? If you won’t have a serious conversation about this then shut up, I’m talking. So here I find you. Hogtied in leather and steel on our basement dungeon floor. You thought I was away for the weekend, but I’ve come back two days early as my trip was cancelled at the last minute. You’re gagged, looks like an inflatable bulb gag, and you’re tightly hooded…yep I see the gag padlocked on under the hood, and you’ve locked the hood straps too. Wow those elbows look tightly strapped together, a very creative use of ratchet straps, very clever. And I see youve arched yourself up using the same method, ankles to the back of your chest harness, head pulled back towards your toes. My my, I’m getting soaked just looking at you. I’m mad at you, but you look hot, I’ll give you that.

From Vanilla Girlfriend to Femdom Wife, A Journey

Tue, 21 Jun 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3

Once they had both recovered (she was just as in need of catching her breath as he), she turned back to her interrogation.

“So, as you see, none of what you have said so far is scaring me off. Far from it. Continue.”

“Very well, my goddess, here goes. So, I mentioned cages and so forth. Well, I once read a story online about someone being tightly bound, then locked into a box, which was then screwed shut and buried under the floor. The victim had a catheter and enema butt plug and feeding tube…if it were me I’d also have earphones to hear what’s going on in her bedroom after I’d been incarcerated and a tiny chastity cage…in another story the man asks if he can be locked in a basement cell and not be let out unless he can escape…but his wife keeps adding more and more bondage making it impossible and eventually takes another man as her lover upstairs and then fakes his disappearance so he can realise his secret fantasy of being permanently bound in her cell. He regrets it of course but by then he’s signed the contract and is already locked in a cell wearing serious amounts of metal restraints and she has convinced herself that his pleas to escape are all part of the ‘scene’.

Hermione's Drider Peril

Fri, 03 Jun 2022 00:00:00 +0000

A few months had passed since the Battle of Hogwarts, the wizarding community had time to mourn their losses and process damage brought upon by Voldemort’s dark forces. Although the attack on the school was ultimately thwarted, the surviving witches and wizards now needed to round up and capture any remaining Death Eaters and their allies. Many of the Dark Lord’s followers had fled alongside their wretched monsters into the depths of the wilderness to shield their intentions and evade detection. The new heads of the Ministry of Magic have tasked groups of capable fighters to round up these remaining forces and bring them to stand trial for their crimes.

W and Little D

Fri, 20 May 2022 00:00:00 +0000

CHAPTER THREE

Finn’s Fetish Factory Funhouse

Finn stood in the spotlight looking at the crowd for a moment as a bevy of black clad stage hands rushed out and completely cleared the stage area. There was then some creaking and groaning as a large hexagonal ring slowly wheeled itself into the middle of the area.

The ring had thick padded sides which extended up about a foot over its floor creating a swimming pool like area that was filled about half way with a clear liquid that had the sheen of oil. Obviously the ring was intended for oil wrestling, but there were no contestants yet visible.

Weekend at Bettie's

Fri, 06 May 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Part 4: Bend and Stretch

“Mom, it looks like so much fun, so Renee and I wondered; would it if be alright if we got tied up?”

Later:

The girls had wanted bondage; they were getting it in spades. My mind was still a bit fuzzy, but I had a perfect view of all the activities going on in the room, as I was standing, strung up and eagle-spread, to the two massive posts at the foot of the bed, facing the mattress and the rest of the suite. It was uncomfortable, of course, but the women had it worse.

Burglar

Thu, 24 Feb 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Sarah had completely lost all track of time by now. She had absolutely no idea how long she’d been tied up. She had seen lots of images of people (usually women) bound and gagged, on TV and in the movies and so on. To be honest, the sight had sent a delicious shiver down her spine a time or two, and she had idly wondered what it might feel like, to be bound and gagged and helpless. But she had never imagined that it might actually happen to her, in her own home.

Den Mothers Merit Badges

Thu, 20 Jan 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Every summer, mothers of local Gopher Scouts volunteer to serve as senior advisors at an all boys camp. For the last three years, these three housewives have stayed together in a separate cabin that has become known in the camp as “MILF Mansion” of “Playtime Pussy Palace”. It is common knowledge these fine ladies only come to the camp to get away from their husbands or party for a week. They have become the featured entertainment in the evenings with the senior male counselors. Wild nights and wild sex have become an annual event for the three suburban soccer moms.

Roommate Fun

Tue, 11 Jan 2022 00:00:00 +0000

We were probably the luckiest chicks on campus – my roommate and I. We spent a lot of time together at the gym and dance class, so it didn’t take us long to discover that we shared interest in bondage. During the summer between first and second year, we found a basement suite just off campus and roomed together. We could have done with a one bedroom, but the second bedroom was convenient for the occasional time one of us would bring a boy home with us.

Escort

Tue, 04 Jan 2022 00:00:00 +0000

He went to answer the knock at the door of his motel room. It was his escort. She was actually far prettier than she appeared on her website. He had hired her a little reluctantly, because when corresponding she admitted little knowledge of rope bondage. Promising to show her what she needed to know, he hired her anyway.

As he let her in he noticed she had on a short skirt, tan pantyhose and ankle-strap suede high heels, just as she’d agreed to. Her legs were beautiful. She had a large purse with her. “Is that your car there?”, she asked, pointing to his 2016 Dodge Viper. “Yes”, he said. “Do you like it?” She said, “Yes - I’ve always been partial to those! Anyway, I’m Dianne.” She picked up the white envelope on the table, which contained her donation, and put it in her purse.

Endurance vs Annoyance

Thu, 16 Dec 2021 00:00:00 +0000

My story is about scratching that itch of bondage. I have had this itch since as long as I can remember. I did my share of self bondage, tied people up, and always I was trying to imagine myself as the damsel in distress and envied those who were confident wearing female attire and braving the outside. So I was single for a while with no real good bondage prospects, made a few mistakes and visited a few mistresses, but really it was more awkward than satisfying. I only wanted to dress up when I was in bondage, after wearing women’s clothing for a while, the thrill leaves and it is like wearing any type of clothing, so I guessed I am not a transvestite, only a crossdresser for the purposes of bondage. I have tried to talk to a therapist about my bondage and crossdressing proclivities, but even breaching the topic was met with astonishment and started to feel “labeled” as a pervert; something I have been called for a great deal of my life with rejection of dates or bondage partners.

The Tome of Fantasies

Tue, 19 Oct 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Julia Croft was rappelling into the hole she had dug up. The cave was deeper than she had expected, but she had given herself more rope than she thought she needed. She reached the floor after a few minutes into her descent, hitting the stone floor softly. The only light in the cave was that of the glow sticks on the floor and the headlamp she was wearing. She turned her head towards the temple’s facade, light illuminating the different shapes and statues, when she stopped on the face of a stone sculpture. It was a statue in the likeness of Eris, goddess of strife and discord, and this was her long lost temple. Julia smiled to herself, it had taken her years, but she finally found the thing people kept telling her was impossible to find. Croft jumped at the crackling in her ear before Carlos voice came through :

Leah in Control

Wed, 12 May 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Leah, first visit.

I am a submissive, into bondage, love to be tied up tight. My girlfriends never really wanted to know, so in the end I put an advert online:

Wanted, female to tie me up, generous fees available.

I had about eight replies to my advert, some were professionals and not what I wanted, then Leah emailed.

She had no previous experience of bondage, but wanted to earn some money. After a few emails were exchanged we arranged an evening and a 2 hour session. I sent her a full list of what she could do, what use to put each item to, and plenty of scope for improvisation.

Game On

Thu, 25 Feb 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Phil and Mike came up to the girls who were happily discussing something on Bev’s deck and enjoying the sun. Bev wore a floral sundress with her large breasts filling the halter style top that tied in a big bow behind her neck. Sue was also wearing a sundress, but hers was strapless with an elasticized bodice. Her small tits needed no support and got none from the thin stretchy fabric of her dress. Phil said, “Mike and I were just talking about how the two of you like to be tied up, and…”

Two Rules

Tue, 12 Jan 2021 00:00:00 +0000

She had been given two rules for their first meeting. Firstly he had told her that she was, in no uncertain terms, allowed to touch her pussy from when she left her house to when she met him. He knew how horny she was, and he also knew how desperate she would get when she was horny, she would have no hesitations about sneaking into a public restroom and pleasuring herself. She would hate this rule enough if it was on its own, but when combined with the second rule it was unbearable. He told her that she had to be plugged for her entire journey, that was nearly two hours sat on a train, and he hadn’t even sprung for first class. He had booked her a standard ticket and made sure that she was sat at a table with three other other people, so that they could see her face, full of need and frustration. He knew her so well, and even how much she hated this situation, mostly because of how wet it would make her.

Bound and Gagged Gurl

Sun, 10 Jan 2021 00:00:00 +0000

I take one last look in the mirror before heading out. I see a beautiful passable crossdresser with natural light brown hair and real small breasts. My nipples are showing through my pink silk bow blouse. I make a final adjustment on the pink silk bow and I make a perfect bow. My cock is starting to get hard in my sexy pink satin lacy panties. I start to head for the front door, my sexy pink 4 inch heels clicking as I walk in them. Suddenly a man…a burglar breaks into my home.

Food of the Aliens

Fri, 01 Jan 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Sensual Robert

In the far future Earth has been at work with the Insectoids, an alien race that lives in the Gamma Ceti star system 10 light years away. The space war has cost 100 million lives and the Earth alliance is on the brink of disaster. Earth and its citizens may have to surrender to the Insectoids, ending mankind’s freedom and the beginning of our enslavement.

A last minute negotiation has ended the war and a truce between Earth and the Insectoids was ratified. The last remaining details must be completed on the Insectoid home world followed by a celebration and special feast.

Mistakes

Thu, 05 Nov 2020 00:00:00 +0000

No, I should not have kicked Dusty. That was definitely a mistake. The pivotal one in a chain of mistakes that has led to my current predicament. Come to think of it, disaster usually rests on supposedly inconsequential events whose combined consequences one fails to anticipate. Sure enough, it had all started pretty normal – normal for me, that is, although other people might beg to differ – with a weekend self-bondage session.

A Game for Some

Sat, 10 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Part 15

Beth was the first one to be drug off. This whole thing was exciting Sam and he wanted to do his wife in the worst way. Even though Deirdre’s arms were free and she was ungagged so she could calm a still slightly agitated young wolf, the others remained in their simple bondage. Jimmy took blocked scan-shots of the others as they sat there and squirmed. I gave Jimmy the sign to cut his filming and had a few words with Dulcinea to not look so enthused about her captivity. With her gag off, she reminded me that with this many women, there was a decent chance that one of them could be getting off on the kidnapping, and because we hadn’t physically abused them, yet, that her character was just adding flavor to the scene. I nodded, put her gag back in and then re-tied Deirdre, pulling Merlin out of the frame. He was calmer now.

The Sun I Can't See

Sun, 30 Aug 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 3 - Sunset

“Kill me!”

“No… I won’t kill you. Come on. Stop acting like a baby.”

I pressed the button on my talking watch for the tenth time.

“The time is 8:38 am.”

Last night at the Fox & Spice, everything was going fantastically well until… the kissing slave girl. I’ve been crying my life out since that moment. Immediately after what happened, I changed back in my regular clothes, and we went straight home; it unfortunately shortened our evening.

A Close Call

Wed, 12 Aug 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Hey hey! So this is my first time ever sharing one of my experiences like this, so forgive me if I’m a little nervous :p I suppose the best place to start is with me. My name is Naomi, I’m a 22 year old woman from Australia! I’m a pasty gal with dark brown hair that comes down to just past my breasts, which are a size 36D. My hips are size 40 so I’m kinda curvy. I’m also taller than the average gal, coming in at just over 6 feet, so when I wear killer heels, my legs go all the way up. :p

Andreabound Hunted

Sat, 29 Feb 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

From Sara’s point of view, this weekend’s adventure was pretty straightforward. We would drive up to the wilderness in Chris’ van, I would get out and run away and, after ten minutes or so, she and Chris would come after me, armed with the paintball guns Chris had borrowed for the weekend.

There were rules, of course. We would all wear goggles – other dress was optional. In Sara’s mind, I think she would have liked me to be naked for the hunt. Sara usually likes me naked for our adventures, so no surprise there. Unfortunately, it was too cold at this time of year for that kind of fun. I checked the weather for the Sunday of our trip and the forecast was for a sunny day but with temperatures around 49°; too cold for running around naked in the woods.

Since You Asked

Fri, 28 Feb 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from chapter one

Chapter 2 – Friends Together, Friends Forever

“Nnnnnnnnnnnn…”

“Wakey, wakey!”

“Nnnnnnn? Mmmmmm? Ahhhhh! Eyyyyy!”

“Welcome back to the land of the living, sweetie! Don’t fret, there’s always a bit of confusion coming off those little pills. They work well, though, don’t they?”

“Whaaaa?! Eyyyyy! Eh Eee Ahh!”

“Calm down, calm down! It’s okay! I’ll explain everything. I need you to be quiet and listen for a moment.”

Since You Asked

Fri, 28 Feb 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

“Mmmmmmph! Nnnnh? Eeeeh?!”

“Yes, yes, of course! I’ll explain everything to you. Since you asked. Just so you know, I can’t understand a thing you’re saying through that gag. It’s one of my largest, you know. Strapped in there nice and tight like that, and held in by that hood, it really muffles and garbles everything but basic vowels. By the way, that hood fits you like a glove! Do I know how to pick them or what? With the laces cinched down, it’s like a second skin! The leather is so smooth. Very sexy on you, if you don’t mind me saying. I’m quite proud of myself for sizing you up so accurately.”

The Damsel's Guidebook to Distress and Other Unfortunate Situations

Sat, 04 Jan 2020 00:00:00 +0000

The front door bell had rung several times. Then it went silent before the knocking had commenced. I prayed for whoever it was to just go away and leave me alone. It was only when I heard the front door latch being opened and the sound of stiletto heels tapping over the wooden floor boards of my hallway I lost the plot and started to go frantic.

“Hey sis, I know you are in. Your car is in the driveway. Come on, stop mucking about. You promised me you would come… Holy shit!”

The Audition

Thu, 14 Nov 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Jennifer can’t wait to start her 3-day holiday weekend.

Jennifer phone rings, it’s Marie, Jennifers BFF.

Marie says “Jennifer could you stop by I have something to show you?”

Jennifer says “Marie all I want to do is get into a hot bath and some wine. Maybe tomorrow??”

“All come on Jennifer it won’t take long to show you what I got!”

“Ok Marie, But it better be good.”

A Friendly Little Reminder

Sun, 10 Nov 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

We all have these smart little phones. The ones that have calendars and clocks and alarms and reminders. Most of them are wonderful and help with everyday thingy things and can be described as useful. It’s the reminders I truly loathe. Because I basically use them for one thing. To remind me that I fucked up. I mean we all fuck up, but I’m one of the worst about it. I have my rules. If I can’t get out of a tie, or get out too easily because I screwed something up, took a shortcut, had to safety, or just plain cocked the whole thing up (and probably had to safety) then, I must do a penance tie. Yeah, yeah, I know. I hear it all the time “BUT you LIKE it.” The catch with doing one of these ties is that I don’t. Or at least by the end I don’t like it. I have to make myself endure an over the top tie that is either too long, or too difficult, or too tight (as long as there’s no permanent damage), or no escape until I think I’ve endured enough to offset my fuck up and my penance is paid. On average I try to do a tie a week. I tally the times I think I screwed something up and at the end of the month I have a reminder (grumble grumble) set up that I need to do a penance tie. The reminder has the notes of how many times I’ve done “stupid shit” and the level of my debt that needs to be paid. This was going to be particularly ominous and probably somewhat brutal because my schedule didn’t permit me to do one last month. Well, that’s my excuse anyway. It’s not as simple as that. Timing was shit, but the planning didn’t happen because I just didn’t make myself do it. For every week I postponed it I added two hours to my ordeal. It was now at three weeks, or six hours, on top of whatever I decided I was going to do. I had to be very thorough and prepare completely for what was going to be a very long day and possibly night at this rate. For a tie this long I was going to need to come up with what would probably be a two or maybe even three step adventure. A gradual step down or maybe up. It’s too early to tell. Step one, as per usual was to make sure that I could count on Sirius to be there for a rescue. Especially since I wasn’t going to leave myself a way out. That’s right. I hate to safety so much that this time around, I don’t have one. Except for her of course.

Ingrid’s Initiation

Sat, 24 Aug 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Ingrid wasn’t sure exactly what she was letting herself in for when she accepted the invitation to join her new friend’s ‘girls night in’. But getting in proved to be the easy part. It was getting herself out again that was to prove tricky, as her new playmates seemed to be slightly over-zealous in their desire to have her remain as one of their group.

“So what shall we say? About seven o’clock round at my flat?”

Conference Call

Tue, 18 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

My S.O. had a Very Important Conference Call coming up. All I had heard about most of the day was, “I have that call this evening…” until I was pretty tired of it.

“If you don’t stop talking about that dang conference call,” I finally threatened, “I will bug you the whole time you are on the phone, until you are totally distracted.”

“Oh, please don’t do that,” she said, exasperated.

Silent Street

Tue, 18 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Silent Street is one of the ancient thoroughfares in the town of Ipswich in Suffolk, England. No one knows for certain how the name came about, but one theory is that, during an outbreak of plague in 1665, the death toll amongst the residents of this street was particularly high, and thereafter the area fell ‘silent’. The story below, however, gives a more modern twist as to why the name might be apt!

Perspective

Sun, 09 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

James watched.

He could not help himself. He wanted to look away but what he saw pulled at him.

Before him lay a woman. Spread eagled on a bed. Bound by ropes and chain. Blind folded and hardly moving. Wires running to her vagina and breast.

He was not ignorant. Just that you hear about these things and sort of dismiss them. Not in my backyard sort of thing.

A retired Navy man with over twenty-two years in the service. He thought had seen it all.

A Beautiful Friendship

Mon, 20 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

It was Saturday, around 10:00 a.m., and Emily Walker sat on the couch of the small house she rented watching television and drinking coffee. She was dressed in loose light-gray workout pants with thick pink socks. She wore a sky-blue t-shirt that came to just above her navel, exposing her flat stomach. The tight t-shirt hugged body like a second skin, emphasizing her breasts, making it obvious that she wore no bra. She had her long legs pulled up in front of her on the couch, and she peered over them at the television. She shook her head a bit to clear her bangs from her eyes, setting her blond, asymmetrical bob in motion.

Love and War

Thu, 14 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from chapter seven

Chapter 8: Carly and Selena Play

Carly came in my house all out of breath.

“Selena and I went shopping for some new clothes. After the shopping, she invited me in for a drink. We got to talking about how much fun we had at the cast off party. We both admitted we liked it when you tied us up, all three girls tied up by you, you little devil you,” she snickered.

Love and War

Thu, 14 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from chapter nine

Chapter 10: Soon Li Wants to Talk about a Shoot

I got a text message from Soon Li that really shocked me. She wanted to talk to me about doing a bondage photo shoot. It must be my lucky day! I thought maybe Selena and her had talked after I spoke with Selena about doing a shoot. We set up a time for Soon Li to come over, but I wanted to run it past Carly first. I didn’t think it would be a problem, but it wouldn’t hurt to check.

The Student and the Soldier

Fri, 08 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part seven

Chapter 8

I raced Paul to the house, but let him win. It wouldn’t have looked right for the slave girl to beat her Master, but I probably could have done it if I’d tried.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Wet to the core, we sat in front of the aga to get warm.

I untied Suzi’s arms, freeing her breasts in the process. She gently shook out her arms and breasts while I watched, mesmerized.

The Magic Trunk

Fri, 01 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Brandy, just turned 21, with that she also inherited a big trust fund set up by her grand parents. Now after the death of her parents in a freak accident 5 yrs prior, she is all alone. But she does have her BFF Candy, to keep her company.

So what to do first she asks herself ? A house in the country, but not just any home but a Log Cabin by a lake. So she picks up the phone and calls Candy, “Hi it’s me, wanna go with me to look at cabins?”

The Audition

Sat, 23 Feb 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Jennifer and Marie lived together as roommates. Jennifer, as the straight-laced one and Marie, as the free spirit. Jennifer had worked her way up the corporate ladder. Marie, on the other hand, was a wanna be actress. The two girls totally opposite of each other.

“Marie, I’m home; where are you?” Then Jennifer, saw the note, ‘Jennifer, my agent called on a rewrite of a new script, I will be late tonight. But I’m expecting a delivery from the studio any time soon; please watch for it - Thanks’.

Call Me Mistress

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter three

Chapter 4: A Day in the Country

After being purely a sex object for Krissy and her three girlfriends, I had all the sex I wanted for a few days. When all the girls left my house in the wee hours of the morning, I untied Richard and he and I slept into most of the next day. It wasn’t until the following weekend that I suggested we take a drive out into the country. I had put a shovel and some bondage toys in the trunk of my car in preparation for my plan.

Call Me Mistress

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times.

Sexy Fantasy Football

Wed, 14 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Special thanks go out to Randy and beautiful and sexy Amber from Bondage Mischief.com for the pictures.

Some might call me devious or sneaky, but I prefer to think of myself as a clever girl who is also a creative thinker.

I am not a huge football fan, but I know a little about the game. I know the difference between a touchdown and touchback, or at least that they are not the same thing. I also know that a game usually lasts about three hours and that is also the approximate time I like to spend in one of my bondage ordeals.

Thursday at 7

Wed, 14 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

This happened in March of 2018, some details may be a little off but this is 100% true. Describing myself, I’m 6 ft 4, lean build, heavily tattooed, with dark brown hair at the time cut short but messy at the time.

I was on my way towards her hotel, heart racing a mile a minute, butterflies in my stomach palms sweaty, so anxious yet extremely excited. Was this really going to happen?

The Robot

Mon, 12 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home.

Revenge

Tue, 30 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Jep! It’s over now!

After 10 years of the best friendship someone could ever imagine, me and my best friend Michael went our separate ways! We didn’t usually fight, but this time it was diff rent. Let’s just say, we both made mistakes … !

But the thing is, Michael’s got a big problem with taking criticism. He really doesn’t like it when he has to take the blame for something … even when it was his fault! We didn’t see each other after the fight, and after some time, he just doesn’t wanted to stay in contact with me anymore! HE was angry at ME, although HE fucked shit up.

Bound in Latex (Seven days a slave)

Sat, 23 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Janet sat stroking her latex covered body, she loved being tightly encased in her rubber clothes. Still admiring herself and relishing the feeling of the rubber she stretched out her pointed feet looking at the ballet boots she had learned to wear so quickly. Not that she had given herself much choice since she locked the first pair on leaving the key to the lock box in her closet at the far end of her gravel driveway knowing there was no way she could crawl there and back with her hands cuffed so closely together. Janet had spent twenty four hours learning how to walk in the towering heels before being able to retrieve the key and now wore them more than she didn’t.

Caught in the Rain

Thu, 14 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: This originally written piece re-creates a story whose title and author I unfortunately cannot remember. To my knowledge, it’s no longer available online, as it was part of Mason’s Tied and True Tales, a site which unfortunately was taken down before being revived with only some of its original content. I remained true to the plot and Mason’s tendency to combine fetish and rainwear themes as best I could remember, while adding my own flavor to fill in any gaps. Being denied the chance to thank the original author personally for their fine work, I hope they will settle for this homage.

Jenna’s Final Journey

Sun, 27 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Authors Quote: Another story from my screwed-up brain and like recent tales the ending may upset those of a sensitive nature despite it being a consensual one between lovers. As you will read it’s not just about Jenna but possibly how the author thinks about herself and I regret to say it may also be my last for the forum.

It’s been an emotional rollercoaster health wise for me over the last five years, I’m just sorry that I was not able to complete any other stories rather than this one. If I cannot manage then Mike may well do some of them for me. If he does, be nice to him!

Lucy - My No.1 Fan

Mon, 21 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

I’m not sure how she found her way to my door, but find it she did. It was Sunday afternoon and suddenly, there she was on my doorstep, larger than life and totally out of the blue.

“Hi, my name’s Lucy. Are you Steve, the guy who writes bondage stories on the internet?”

I nodded, rather dumbfounded that she should know who I was.

“I’m a big fan of your work.”

Something Something Eat a Dick Roomba

Thu, 17 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Well, here we are again with our intrepid heroine blah blah blah, I did sumpthin stupid. Allllthooough, I could argue that this one isn’t entirely my fault. Mostly. Ya know what, noop, not my fault. You ever have one of those moments that’s 13.3% YAY! And 86.7% you have GOT to be fucking kidding me right now? So yeah, kinda like that.

Sooooo … my mother is a lovely woman, bless her heart, and she is super sneaky with gifting gifts, sometimes. Like the time I got my new place. A two bedroom 1 ½ bath house on nearly two acres an hour outside of medium-ish sized college town. It was nearly perfect, with an almost two car garage, new hardwood floors, granite countertops, all new kitchen appliances in matte black (take that smudgy fingerprints!), super-duper Jacuzzi tub, a walk-in shower big enough for at least three people to, ya know, walk in, tank-less hot water heater, a walk-in closet I could get lost in, shaddup, ceiling fan in every room, seven-day smart thermostat, and a cute little patio with a sliding glass door. All the amenities a girl could ever want, AND a 5-meter x 4-meter storage building just beyond the patio, just in case I need to hide for a little while and de-stress, just for a day or three.

Gina

Mon, 30 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 - Gina

Bondage was not something in her playbook. Nor was it anything she had every even toyed with. She had never given it a second thought but now, though not under the best of circumstances, she was learning about it firsthand.

Gina Dominelli, a gorgeous green-eyed raven-haired beauty of Italian descent was about to hit the jackpot. Now nearly 32 years old, she realized that all her hard work was about to pay off big time. She worked at her job as tirelessly and aggressively as she did on her own body. Countless hours at the gym had paid off with a magnificent body. Her five foot, five inch frame was complimented by just beyond shoulder length wavy black hair and a 36-23-25 figure. She had what many would call a perfect body with beautifully shaped legs, just the right amount of muscle tone and facial features you would see on a magazine cover. Besides the hypnotic eyes, flawless complexion and perfect lips that begged to be kissed, she also had those oh so sexy arched eyebrows that are so seductive to men.

The Photo Shoot

Fri, 27 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

I had always wanted to try a photo shoot. Of course, models do it and even nowadays, women were doing those boudoir shoots as well as just about anything else. And, of course, there is also the pin up shoots. Of course, the key component of those things is the fact that it is women who are being photographed, not guys like me. Oh, I have the wardrobe and all, I would guess, but the ability to get the desired results, well, hard to find someone willing to do that, take a guy like me and make me not only look like a sexy woman but then also get the poses… Or at least so I thought… Of course, sometimes you get more than you bargain for and, well, other times you wish you were, well, prepared for the outcome…

My Surprise for Him

Thu, 12 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from “My Wife the Shining Knight”

It’s been a couple of months since the time I saved my husband’s ass from the deranged CEO of our company. Ever since that night, we’ve done our bondage games. However, he’s the one always getting tied up. Whether it be in skirts or dresses, he always seems to be the damsel in distress. Tonight, it is my turn.

Usually, when we play our little games, they end up lasting quite a while. He stays bound and gagged in various positions for several hours. While this means I don’t have to deal with him (unless he needs to use the restroom), it can get kind of boring, as there is only so much that you can do with a bound person.

Finally

Wed, 11 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

I stood thinking about what I was allowing to happen, each strained breath made my mind beg me to stop everything but I stood silent. Every minute I said nothing was a minute where more of the opportunity to stop it passed. I had asked the people from the web site to help me live a dream. I had been a member of their site since it began exchanging many e-mails and eventually phone calls over the years and considered Tina and Jim friends. I had no “bondage buddies” and had begun experimenting with casting shortly after I joined the site and had gotten very good at encasing different parts of my body sometimes for days at a time. I opened my eyes and looked down to see my steel encased cock being covered by the casting wrap and tried to take a deep breath. Each time I tried to breathe deeply the extremely tight corset reminded me it was there.

Nancy

Tue, 03 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

With a few minor changes that do not affect the storyline, this is a true story.

Sometime in 2004, I was living in Scottsdale, AZ., a place not lacking in great looking women, many of whom were quite adventurous and sexy as hell.

I happened to meet Nancy in a trendy night spot called Barcelona in a rather affluent section of Scottsdale. I spotted her sitting at a table with a couple of her lady friends and our eyes briefly met as I entered and took my seat at the bar.

First Time For Everything

Sat, 13 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

True story with bondage, submission, light bdsm, consensual

Quite by chance I met Anne and Frank at Fetish Con in 2013 and after accepting their invitation to have dinner with them I was taken by their honesty and apparent love for bondage (and each other) and how they used it to satisfy their needs, desires and passions.

Like me Anne is submissive and enjoys role play and bondage but loves bdsm to a far greater degree than I do. Which is fine by me because as I watch what Frank does to her and imagine myself in her place it excites me to no end. However I do know my limits and there is no way I will ever go as far as they do. At least as far as I can see into my future at this point.

Self-bondage Adventures 2: Caged

Thu, 04 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: The following is a previous account of true events I’ve discussed as posts and comments in the Gromet’s Plaza Forum. I have attempted to edit the content slightly to make it more readable in story-form. The following story is 100% true. continued from part one

Self-bondage Adventures Part 2: Caged

i. the hunt

A friend of mine recently went on vacation and I was watching their dog for them. I realized very quickly that I was going to need a kennel, even though my friend said she wasn’t very active at night and didn’t need one. So I started looking online for one with full intention of just reselling it on eBay or Craig’s List afterward. But of course, I got to thinking: why not just keep it and use it for fun? And if anybody asked, I could just say I never got around to selling it, or finding a buyer at a reasonable price! So I bought the first one I could find that looked like it could be easily locked.

The Camping Trip 2

Sun, 08 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Camping Trip)

Part Two

Jess had not slept all night. She was tied in a very tight hogtie, gagged and wearing five layers of waterproof jackets and trousers on a warm summer’s night. Her body ached all over and sweat covered her body. The other girls had left her bound like this in her tent and gone back to their own tents for a good night’s sleep. She was in agony and exhausted. But Jess wasn’t angry with the girls that her tied her up and left her like this. She wanted to be their friend and she could see how her actions yesterday had upset them. She hoped that by letting them do this to her they might forgive her and maybe they’d become friends. That was what Jess had hoped. Lying bound, gagged and hogtied, Jess couldn’t tell what time it was. With the hood of one of the waterproof jackets over her face she couldn’t see anything. She had laid there in the darkness for what felt like eternity. Occasionally she would try to move, to change position a little and ease the pain over her body, but there was little relief. She couldn’t make too much noise, couldn’t call out, in case that gave away her situation to one of the other girls or her teacher. Although that would likely get her released early, Madeline had threatened to release pictures of her putting the waterproof jackets on to the entire school and she didn’t want that. Better to remain as she was and serve her punishment. Maybe then the other girls would be her friends. After what felt like ages she began to see some light penetrate through the hood over her face. There were some small ventilation holes in the hood and they were letting a small amount of light through. The Sun must be rising she thought. Shortly thereafter she began to hear voices and movement. With so many hoods over her head she couldn’t make out what was being said, but she knew the other girls must be waking up and moving around. She would be released soon. Time went on, the voices continued, but no one came to release her. She could hear multiple voices, some quiet, some shouting out instructions. She stayed quiet, not wanting to be discovered until the girls came to release her. She could hear some of the tents being packed up, but still no one came to release her. After a while the noises stopped and everything was quiet. Had everyone gone? Had they left her here? Surely Miss Forbes wouldn’t have left without all the students, and certainly not with one of the tents still standing. Then she heard the zip of her tent being opened and somebody came inside. She felt hands on the ropes that bound her and the slack eased off the ropes tying her legs to her arms. Jess let her feet lower onto the floor, relishing the relief that that gave her aching legs. She felt the ropes binding her legs being undone and then her legs were able to separate a little. As the feeling returned to her legs, Jess could feel how sweaty they were, she was practically drenched. Then Jess felt other arms grab her shoulders and reach under her still-bound arms. They pulled her prone body out from the tent and helped her stand. Her legs were wobbly and only just regaining her strength but they helped her walk a few paces until the strength in her legs returned. They helped her walk a bit and then turned her around and pushed her body down until she was sat on what felt like a log. She could hear some voices, but they were quiet and she couldn’t make out what was being said. Someone was undoing the hood of the Arcteryx jacket over her head and pulling it down, and then the hood over her face was pulled down. Cool air rushed against her face and her eyes scrunched under the bright sunlight. The breeze and the light was wonderful, and for a few seconds she kept her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of the cool air before trying to open her eyes. When she opened her eyes and got used to the light she saw Madeline standing in front of her smiling. “Morning Jess, sleep well did you?” she said with a wicked smile. Behind Jess she could see the other girls from last night: Sophie, Alice and Roberta, as well as another girl, Julie. They were all wearing t-shirts and shorts, and must have been wonderfully cool on this warm summer’s day. Jess was still wearing all the waterproofs and she felt silly sat in front of them all, still gagged and with her arms bound behind her back. “Oh my god!” said Julie, looking Jess’s figure up and down, “you really had her tied up like this for the whole night?” “Yep”, said Alice, “we wanted her to experience the unpleasantness we went through yesterday”. “How many jackets is she wearing” asked Julie. “Five waterproof jackets, and five pairs of waterproof trousers”, said Roberta. Jess looked out at the girls wearily. Most of the tents had gone, as had half the group, including Miss Forbes. “You’re probably wondering where everyone has gone”, said Madeline, “well, we told Miss Forbes that a group of us weren’t feeling well and couldn’t continue with the hike and the camping trip. So she and the other girls have gone on without us and we’re to head back to the car park where the school has sent a vehicle to pick us up.” Jess was relieved. She was feeling so exhausted and dirty she was glad she wouldn’t have to continue with the hike. At least this way she could take the rest of the day easily and be home in her bed tonight. Hopefully the girls would untie her now and she could get these jackets off and maybe get a shower. There weren’t any clouds in the sky today and the Sun was already warming her up. “Shall we pack the tents up girls?” said Madeline to the others. “Maybe Jess would like to help us?” said Alice. “What a good idea!” said Madeline, “would you like to help us pack up all the tents?” Jess tried to say that of course she’d help them, once they untied her, but all that came out of the gag in her mouth was “mmmmppppfffff”-ing noises. “I think that means she’d love to help us”, said Alice, “in fact, given that she’s so good at camping I think she’s offering to do all the work for us”. That wasn’t was Jess had in mind at all, but perhaps if she did this for the girls they’d be her friends. Anything to get untied and get these jackets off. She groaned, but nodded her agreement. “Excellent” said Madeline. And with that she went behind Jess and undid the ropes that bound her arms. Once they were released Jess felt an immense relief and could feel the ache in her joints diminishing. She was about to reach for the zip on the outer Arcteryx jacket when Madeline grabbed her arm and said “no, keep those on”. Jess was shocked and looked up at Madeline, “pack up the tents first” Madeline instructed. Groaning, and with a sigh that the other girls took great pleasure in hearing, Jess started to pack up the tents. The other girls sat around the campfire having breakfast and shouting instructions to Jess as she worked. Jess was exhausted and couldn’t move very fast, and with all the waterproof jackets on her movement was a little awkward. The Sun was beating down on her now and the day was warming up. She could feel herself sweating again, the five layers of waterproof jackets creating a nylon prison in which she was stewing. She fumbled at the tent poles and camping ropes and did her best to get them all packed away properly. The waterproof gloves she had on also made it difficult at times. At one point she dropped a huge pile of tent poles that made a deafening clatter. As she was bending over to pick them up she felt a huge thwack on her arse that sent her tumbling to the floor. Sophie was standing over her, a short metal tent pole in her hands. She looked angry and shouted down at Jess “come on Jess, stop messing around!” Jess mmmmppppffff-ed into her gag, trying to tell her that the waterproof gloves she was wearing made it hard to hold things properly. Sophie swung the tent pole again and hit Jess on the arse sending shock waves of pain through her body. “Stop complaining and get the job done!” said Sophie, “I want to go home”. “Stop messing with her Sophie” said Roberta from near the campfire. Sophie scowled at Jess and walked back over to the girls who were all laughing. “It’s ok, I think the little bitch can take it”, said Madeline. Jess kept working and after about an hour she had all four remaining tents packed up into their bags. She walked back over to the girls and mmmppppfffff-ed into her gag to get their attention. Madeline turned to look at her work and seemed pleased, “good girl”, she said to Jess, “or should I say, good bitch?” as she winked at the other girls. The others laughed, but Jess just remained quiet, hoping she would now be allowed to take the waterproofs off. “Kneel” said Madeline, and Jess sunk to her knees, hoping Madeline was going to help her remove the waterproof jackets and end this torture. “Shall we head to the car park?” said Madeline to the other girls. “Sounds good to me”, said Roberta, “shall we let Jess take off those jackets now?” Jess was relieved to hear this, and looked up at Madeline with a pleading look it her eyes. “I’m not sure”, said Sophie, looking up at the sky, “it looks like it might rain”. Jess looked up at the sky but couldn’t see any clouds. The sky was a brilliant blue, the Sun was shining, there was no chance of rain today. “I think you’re right”, said Madeline, “better to be prepared,” and turning to Jess, she said, “don’t you agree Jess? Better to be prepared, right?”. Jess groaned, realizing the girls were intent on punishing her a little longer for her actions the day before. “No no, I think you better keep your waterproof jackets on until we get to the car, you know, just in case it rains” said Madeline as she winked at the other girls. Jess sighed and hung her head, surely this couldn’t continue any longer? “The bitch is ignoring you Madeline”, said Sophie, “I don’t think she respects you”. Sophie swung the metal camping pole and hit Jess in the arse again. Jess toppled over from the impact, put her hands out and landed on all fours. “You’re right Sophie”, said Madeline, “we’re going to have to teach this girl some respect. I wonder how we could do that?”. Sophie looked around the campsite until her eyes rested on Julie’s waterproof jacket resting on one of the logs. “There’s one more set of waterproofs for Jess to put on!” she exclaimed, pointing at Julie’s jacket. “Oh that’s a great idea”, said Julie, who grabbed her jacket and trousers and brought them over to Jess. “Stand up, bitch”, said Madeline, and Jess slowly got to her feet. “Put these on”, said Julie, handing Jess her green waterproof trousers, which Jess slowly put on, pulling them up to her waist and over Roberta’s blue Arcteryx jacket. Then she took Julie’s jacket, a brown Arcteryx rain jacket, which she also put on. Now with six layers on these waterproofs were tight, which further added to the discomfort. Madeline came up to Jess, and taking the blue waterproof jacket hood that Jess had had over her face all day she tucked it away. “I don’t think we’ll need this for a bit, otherwise you won’t be able to see where you’re going”. Jess was relieved to hear that, her face was the only exposed part of her and the only part to have any fresh air. Madeline then pulled the hood of the blue Arcteryx jacket and then the hood of Julie’s brown Arcteryx jacket over Jess’s head, tying the bow strings of each jacket’s hood until the hoods were tightly held in place. “Now, since you’re such an excellent camper, perhaps you can help us carry our bags back to the car?” said Madeline. Jess groaned. The girls took one of the large camping bags and helped it over Jess’s shoulders. They tightened the shoulder straps and used the waist straps to secure it to her. Then they took the other large shoulder bag and helped Jess carry it on her front. Again the shoulder straps were tightened and the waist straps attached and tightened. The girls then set about tightening various other straps until the two large camping bags were firmly tied to Jess’s rain jacket-covered body. The only bags left were two small shoulder bags that Sophie and Madeline carried with them. Then Madeline took Jess’s arms and tied them together behind her back, tucking them underneath the shoulder bag. She was once more completely gagged and restrained and at the mercy of the girls. “Are we ready?” said Madeline. “Just one small addition”, said Sophie. She walked over to Jess and tied one of the camping ropes loosely around Jess’s neck. Two cords extended from the rope, one of which Sophie passed to Roberta while she held onto the other. “There, that’ll stop the little bitch from wandering off or slowing down”. And with that the girls set off. Madeline, Alice and Roberta walked up front, with Roberta pulling on Jess’s leash, while Sophie and Julie walked behind. Jess was exhausted, covered in six layers of waterproof jackets, bound and gagged and carrying two very heavy rucksacks. If she slowed down she felt Roberta pull on her leash, while if Sophie got too close to her she would beat her arse with the tent pole she carried. The journey was agonising. Sophie seemed to take quite a lot of pleasure from beating her and was doing it regularly. Jess tried to walk faster to avoid the swipes of the rod, but at one point while doing this she accidentally walked into the back of Roberta. Roberta swung round angrily “what did you do that for?”, but Jess could do nothing but “mmmmpppphhh” into her gag. Madeline walked over and said to Jess, “if you’re just going to walk into people then what’s the point in us leaving this hood down”, she said as she took the blue waterproof hood and pulled it up over Jess’s face. The hood was tightened and then the other two hoods were pulled over the top of it. Jess was now sealed into the waterproofs once more but this time she was required to walk along the dirt track. Luckily with Roberta tugging on one of the leashes in front of her she could vaguely tell which way to go, though she regularly stumbled over rocks on the track and would then receive a beating from Sophie in exchange. Eventually after many hours of walking Jess heard the other girls mention the car park and her stumbling was brought to a halt. At last they were here and hopefully soon they would be picked up by one of the other teachers. That would mean the other girls would have to untie her and she would be able to take all these jackets off. She could feel her arms being untied and the shoulder bags being disconnected and taken off. She could hear voices but wasn’t sure who it was, surely the teacher couldn’t have arrived yet could she? She wouldn’t have let Jess remain like this if she had. She felt someone undo the hood of the brown Arcteryx jacket, and then the hood of the blue Arcteryx jacket. Finally the hood of the blue jacket over her face was removed and Jess felt cool air hit her. Jess looked at the girls standing in front of her. Next to Madeline was somebody new, somebody she didn’t recognise. The girl was a few years older than them, and was leaning against a large car with her arms folded and a smirk across her face. “Have you met my sister, Jess?” said Madeline, with a wicked grin across her face. And at that point Jess realised this was far from over.

The Ransom Payment 1: Kidnapped

Sun, 08 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Kidnapped

I am driving to the location given to me in the instructions after stopping by the bank and withdrawing $5,000. The amount seemed a paltry sum considering how much my husband was worth, but, it was what they demanded in the text.

Tyler, my husband, had been out of the country for a business meeting and was two days overdue when the text came. The text had been sent from Tyler’s phone but had obviously not been composed by him. He only used proper words when he texts and this message was written in the shorthand lingo used by teens and lazy typists.

Wrong Motel Meeting

Sun, 24 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities.

We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body.

My Wife the Shinning Knight

Mon, 11 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

My wife and I work at the same company. I’m 25 and she is 27, and the story takes place a couple of years ago. At the time, she was the VP of Financing at this place, and I was the assistant to the owner. That job is the strangest one that I’ve ever had. I had just finished working on my master’s degree and was in need of a job. Fortunately, my wife is friends with the owner of this company, and she was in need of an assistant.

Goodbye Garbage

Wed, 16 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

You’ve been lying here 20 minutes now, wondering what’s going to happen. Face down on the bed, naked and hogtied with cable ties. Waiting for another night of fun, but tonight is different. I walk in eventually, you notice something is up, I’m just wearing a pair of joggers and a hoodie, my hair is tied back and my sleeves rolled up. Usually I wear something sexy for you but tonight I look like I’m going to do some housework. That’s cause I am. I don’t even acknowledge you as I leave again and go to the kitchen. I come back in holding a roll of extra large, heavy duty, black, garbage bags in one hand and a roll of duct tape in the other. I toss them next to your face on the bed and leave again. This time I return with the vacuum cleaner and leave it next to the bed. I stand there, look at you and sigh. I start to unravel one of the shiny and smooth, garbage bags and rip it off the roll. “What’s the vacuum cleaner for?” You ask curiously, as I climb behind you. I completely ignore your question and instead lean close and pinch your nose shut. As your mouth opens instinctively to breathe, you start to feel me packing the un-open garbage bag I ripped off into your mouth until the whole thing is in there. Forgetting to let go of your nose, you start to choke as I force it in. I hold my hand over your mouth to keep it in, then start wrapping it up in tape. Round and round. Pulling it tight as I go until I’m satisfied you’re not going to make a sound. Then you start to feel me wrapping up your cable ties with the thick, duct tape, securing the hogtie. Making sure all your limbs are stuck tight. You even feel me tape up your fingers and toes. You wonder for a second if I’m maybe going a bit over the top but that soon fades as the ecstasy of being helpless starts taking over and you start to enjoy it. “I wouldn’t get too excited, if I were you.” I say calmly, noticing your dripping erection. You look up at me nervously wondering what I’m planning. You try to mouth words through your gag, asking what the hell I’m going on about, but nothing comes out. Just a quiet muffled noise. “Shhhh, don’t worry!” I laugh. “I’ll explain everything, it’s the least I can do considering what I’m about to do to you. I want you to know what’s going to happen and why I’m doing this to you.” You heart stops for a moment, what’s she going to do? Your mind starts racing. “Well, unfortunately, I’m bored of you now. You’ve exhausted your last bit of usefulness and just like every disposable object, which you are, you have an expiry date. That date is today, right now.” You start to nervously chuckle through your gag before I interrupt your amusement. “I’m not fucking joking! You are done. I’m going to pack you up in these garbage bags like the worthless junk you are and throw you out with all the rest of the trash. I guess you could say, I’m dumping you.” I giggle at my own joke, proud of myself for my quick humor as you panic on the bed, wondering if this crazy girl is actually serious. Well, she is. “Oh yeah, you were wondering what the vacuum cleaner was for? Well, today I spent all day cleaning up SO much trash. There are so many bags that I’m going to have to vacuum pack you to fit you in the dumpster with it all.” Then you realize, she is serious. You start begging through your gag as I rip off more garbage bags from the roll. I don’t say a word. I just shake the bag open and slide it over your head and shoulders. I grab onto the tape holding your legs and hands together in your hogtie and use it to slide you into the shiny, smooth, thick bag. You get pushed all the way to the end and start feeling me pushing the air out of the black bag and bringing the sides of the bag together as everything gets darker. You lie there, helplessly moaning as you hear me plug in the vacuum. “You better hold your breath” I laugh. “Or don’t, I don’t care.” With that, the vacuum nozzle is put into the bag and the switch goes on. You feel the bag slowly start to suck in around you and your heart starts racing. The confining plastic closes in. Getting tighter and tighter. Before you know it, you are having to blow the bag from your face as it keeps getting sucked into your nose until finally you are air tight. I hold the vacuum there a few extra seconds just to make sure I’ve got all the air out, then I tape up the end tight. Bending the end over on itself, making sure nothing escapes and taping it again. By this point, you are starting to struggle for air, trying to signal me to let you breathe. I climb on top of your vac bagged body and all you hear is the sound of tape being ripped off of the roll. You feel me start to wrap the thick, black tape around your mouth, as if I was gagging you again, then around your eyes. Now you are screaming for air. “But garbage doesn’t need to breathe.” I say mockingly. I play with you a little and rub your dick with my hand as hard as I can before I finally pop a hole in each of your nostrils for air before you pass out. “I want you conscious for this, you’ll have plenty of chances to suffocate later.” Starting to resign yourself to your fate, you hear the unraveling of yet another trash bag. The exact same thing happens again as before. You get slid inside, air sucked out and a couple of holes to breathe through your nostrils. This in fact happens another two times until I’m satisfied. “Now I need to make you look less suspicious incase someone happens to come across you. I wouldn’t get your hopes up though, I’m going to make sure you are nowhere near the top of the dumpster for anyone to find but I don’t want to take any chances.” I open up a final three trash bags and put them inside each other and lie them open, upwards, on the floor. I leave the room and come back with two full garbage bags from the weeks kitchen trash. I cut one open and dump it into the three layered, open bags and throw the now empty kitchen bag in with it as well. “I can’t tell the difference between you and the trash in this bag if I’m completely honest, but that’s just me.” I say passively. With that, I grab your feet and slide you off the bed and into the bags. You land with a bit of a thud but most of the garbage breaks your fall. Then I grab the other full kitchen bag and cut that open and dump it on top of you. “Now it’s time to take out the trash, I’m getting rid of you for good.” You give off a scream as I pull the draw strings together and tie it tight, not sealing off the bag completely so that you get some air through. You can feel and smell the garbage around you now. Packed tightly in my trash and sealed almost completely in a plastic bag, you can’t help but smell your sweat and arousal as well. Wondering if I’ll actually dig through the nasty trash to free you. Knowing your going to be trapped under a mountain of bags very soon, who knows if and when you’ll get any air. You feel me sliding you all the way too the garage. With you all packed up tight, you are a lot easier to lift into the trunk of my car but I still struggle and eventually drop you into it with a big thud. “Oh shit!” I scream. For a moment you think I’m concerned for your safety but that hope dies fast as you realize I was worried about having loose trash falling out of the bag into my trunk. Those heavy duty bags don’t rip easy though. And I’ve lost count of how many you are in. You hear me load up the garbage from the big clean up earlier before I close the trunk and we take a short trip to a remote area with a few dumpsters. The trunk opens. “This is it, time to throw you away with the garbage. No coming back now, this is happening. No ones going to find you, you’re going to lie in that dumpster under all the trash until you either suffocate or get crushed with the trash in the garbage truck. Pick-up here isn’t that regular so it will be a while before anyone comes by and I’m going to lock the dumpster shut just to make sure you stay where you belong. Most importantly, die where you belong. I walk away and grab a shopping kart lying around that some hobo probably left, then proceed to lift you into it. The dumpster has a ramp up to it so I push you in the cart all the way up to the opening. “Oh wow! That stinks! If you think that kitchen trash is bad you’ve got another thing coming.” Then I lean in close so you can hear me clearly. “I’m going to go home now and cum to the thought of you lying here, knowing I’ve finally taken out the trash for good. Thinking of you gasping on rotten, hot air until eventually enough plastic bags fall on your filthy face and send you to sleep for good. Knowing you’ll never be found, just another bag of trash getting dumped and compacted into a garbage truck. And once I’ve cum, I promise, i will never think of you ever again.” And with that, I tip you into the half full dumpster as you let of a final muffled scream in terror. Or at least the last one I’ll ever hear. I let you get comfortable as I go and get the rest of the trash bags from the car. There’s about 11 of them, some of them heavier than others. The lighter ones with the soft trash get thrown on you first, and I make sure and drop one of the huge, black bags right on top of where your head is. Then the heavier bags dumped on top of that. I just want to get home now, but I need to finish the job. I push down on the lid, having to force the garbage down to get it closed and lock it shut. You hear the rubbish all around you crumple, creak, and groan before I flip the lockbar in place. I stop and listen, I can’t hear anything. Good. You’ll never leave that dumpster, alive at least. You hear the car start and leave. The sound disappears as it gets further away, then just like that, silence. You’re fucked. You can’t move an inch, the smell is foul and your already struggling to breathe. You start panicking as plastic sucks against your nostrils, desperately trying to control your breathing. But it’s no use, you can’t find a pocket of fresh air. The bags pushing in against your face slowly from the weight of the garbage around you and the air running out of the bag your tightly sealed inside of. You finally accept your fate, only wishing you could jerk off, but your hands are hogtied to your feet. You start to grind against a bag of trash next to you, trying to get one last bit of pleasure before its lights out, until you finally cum inside your wet, slimy bag. The orgasm is unlike any you’ve ever had, it’s so very intense. In the ecstasy of cumming, you knock a bag loose, which falls down and sinks into your face. The loose bag seems to conform around your face and envelope you, hugging you sternly as you struggle for your last gasp beneath a thin layer of plastic. Goodbye garbage. That’s what you get.

Long Dark Nights

Tue, 15 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Charley had only just found out about the world of latex, after a friend bought her a pair of latex leggings. Since then she had been seeing how far down the rabbit hole she could go in a week. She had been meet with a tidal wave of kinky fetish nightmares and sickeningly prevented images. She had unlocked a deep lake of hidden fantasies and desires within herself. After searching the internet for days, she found something which left her heart racing and her soul horny. On a heavy rubber and bondage forum based in the UK was an advert looking for a woman to be a long term rubber bondage prisoner. Charley had message the owner of the post saying how much she wanted to do it. She got a message back within 48 hours with a list of instruction of what to do.

Heartlocks

Fri, 11 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. Once, the rattle of keys in the many locks of the heavy front door found me capering about my room in anticipation. Keys in the front door meant my Elizabeth had returned from her labors. Keys in the front door meant keys would soon unlock the chain wrapped chest in my room, allowing us both to access the ropes and straps and other objects within to stimulate senses and desire.

Who Is The Captive?

Wed, 02 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Pulling the medium-sized piece of luggage behind me, I navigated through the apartment complex. It was made of shiny aluminum on the outside. There was an extendable handle for easy movement and soft, quiet rubber wheels on the bottom so it could be pulled without much effort or noise.

I stopped in front of unit 173A. Reaching in my pocket, I pulled out the door key. It had been mailed to me by Emma earlier in the week. I had been here before; but today we had planned something special. Our should I say she. While I did all the grunt work, actually today was mostly her plan. I was just the lucky guy who gets to be part of it.

The Game 2

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Game)

The Game Part 2

I woke up in a strange place and in front of me, my wife was now tied up in a brand new attire. A white business suit with a blue blouse underneath finished with a white and blue scarf tied choker style around her neck. She was blindfolded with a scarf and gagged with a blue bandana and another scarf securely wrapped around her wrists while I was simply tied up naked with my wife’s scarves.

The Newspaper Story

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

A bit of background, in addition to my regular 9-5 job, I do a bit of writing for a small community newspaper where I live. Just a bit of a way to supplement my income. I write under a pen name, so as to be able to write openly without friends and family knowing it’s me.

A few months ago, the editor called me, and asked me if I’d be interested in doing a special story, as crime prevention week was coming up a few months later. I said sure, and he said we’d set up a meeting to go over some story ideas.

Jessica’s Torment 6: Revulsion and Karma

Sat, 29 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part five

Jessica’s Torment 6: Revulsion and Karma

Carl ended his evening by returning the women back to their machines; but, with Jessica being on the spanking machine and Angela getting her pussy fucked by something much smaller than what she had in her earlier. Carl had no idea that he had just completed the women’s original plan.

Jessica’s cuffs would release her in three hours and allow them to finish the night well fucked, well spanked, but most importantly; free.

Party Time

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1 – How did I get into this?

I opened my eyes. It was eerily silent. A coal blackness filled the room. There was a chill in the air. What was the time? How long had it been since I fell asleep? It could have been hours; but it was probably a lot less. I tried to move but the girls had made a far too good a job of tying me. Even so, I struggled yet again but all the knots were far from the reach of my searching fingers. My muscles and joints had long since stopped aching; now there was just a dull ache through my whole body.

Pride and Prejudice Missed

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I had swapped shifts with Denise so I had Wednesday afternoon off. But that Wednesday was chilly and overcast so I spent the afternoon indoors giving the wardrobe and drawers in my bedroom a long-overdue tidying up. I even sorted out all the ropes and bondage gear that we keep in our toy box. As I was putting it away I thought “Why not? Mandi will not be home for until about 7.30. She was bringing some friends around to watch the last episode of Pride and Prejudice on TV. As that did not start until 8, I had 4 hours - plenty of time for a little self bondage.

Strapping Time

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Now that sounds like an interesting idea.” Said Mandi when it was suggested that we try bondage using leather straps instead of our usual ties using rope or duct tape. The only problem was that we did not have any leather straps.

As we both were bordering on being stony broke at the time, there was little chance of either of us dashing off to the nearby store where we usually got our bondage gear to buy a selection of leather straps.

A Typical Friday Night

Mon, 17 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I have been reading stories from Grommet’s Selfbound site for half my life and I am loooong overdue to give back. I have gotten so many ideas, inspiration and entertainment from reading the stories over the years here. Thank you all that have contributed or just visited as I am sure without the visitors, this site may not have lasted so long. I will make a special call out to one contributor in particular, with whom I use to correspond with way back. She honoured me in one of her stories, calling me one of her heroes. I am most flattered as she is certainly a friend, a hero and inspiration to me. Can you find which story?

Jessica’s Torment 4: Jessi’s Toys

Mon, 17 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part three

Jessica’s Torment 4: Jessi’s Toys

After removing the vaginal shield, and nearly matching vaginal insert, and removing the belt from around her waist, instead of releasing her still shackled left ankle, Jessica reset the timer until morning and reattached the washer to the electromagnet. She once again locked her body in a spread-eagle position on her bed and allowed her multi-orgasmed, electrically beaten and battered body, and, nearly shattered mind to relax and drift off and away from this world.

The Brothers

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Mary Ann used her passkey to enter room 915. It looked like all of the other rooms on the ninth floor - well appointed with nice dark wood. Two colourful spreads covered the two queen-sized beds that sat against the right wall under a large print of a pastoral scene. Opposite the beds sat a huge cabinet that held the thirty-six inch color television set that provided almost one hundred cable channels including some premium items like Home Box Office. This was another of the more expensive rooms that littered the eighth and ninth floors of her father’s hotel.

The Contract

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

As far as Samantha Overton was concerned, the worst kind of call that came over the car radio was one the police termed “domestic disturbance.” That usually meant a husband and wife who were into an argument that had gotten out of hand - perhaps even violent. As many times as not, the two ultimately turned on the police who came to investigate - usually called by a concerned neighbor. And that was exactly the kind of call that she and her partner were answering that morning. Domestic disturbance - and in her own neighborhood. She was curious but at the same time, she was apprehensive. Every now and then an officer was shot dealing with domestic violence. Those calls were always risky.

The Beach Part 2

Sat, 06 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Beach)

Part 2

I left the city later than I wanted, but the traffic headed north wasn’t too heavy. Southbound was another matter, but not my problem. I got to my exit in an hour plus or minus without any problems and headed straight to a seafood stand for some take-out chowder.

It was about 4 o’clock when I pulled in at the house and got out, stretching to work out the kinks and sucking in the wonderful ocean scent. A gal could get to like this!

The Burial

Thu, 04 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Offering oneself to be buried alive takes a lot of courage, especially when the people who have offered to do it for you are happy to do it to you for their own pleasure. Tanya met such a couple. It all started with a simple fantasy that continued to manifest into some wicked and devious idea, of being not only buried alive, but have caked in cement inside the burial box. This took some organising on both parties. Tanya had to decide what she was going to wear (latex wear was chosen as suitable), and the couple had to decide where, when, how deep, type of box etc… It had to be all planned down to the last detail. So Tanya chose a knee length latex dress, her favourite one, elbow length rubber gloves (for which the hands would be taped into balls), latex stockings, PVC waist cincher/corset and ankle ballet boots (2 sizes too small so to squish the feet and cause extreme discomfort). Would also need some lube on the feet to get them inside the boot. An open face rubber hood and a large rubber penis gag. No underwear! And just her boobies. She also would take her blindfold. The couple, Steve and Marion, were working on a suitable location, somewhere in the middle of nowhere. Australia has a lot of desolate locations and it wouldn’t be hard to hide a grave/body. It’s probably why some people are never found. Mind you they could also have been taken by Aliens, but that doesn’t happen here . The couple chose a remote town in Victoria called Donald, and set the burial site near Lake Buloke (Google Map this and you’ll find it). Tanya gave it the thumbs up. On a Tuesday night, Tanya drained her bank account, and headed towards the town of Donald. It was a long drive, but instructions were that she was not to go all the way, she would meet up with Marion about 15 kilometres out of Avoca. Dump everything in her car, lock it and toss the car keys nearby. Upon meeting at the rendevous, Tanya’s nerves really started to kick in. Especially when Marion arrived. It was quite a big car, looked a bit like a Chrysler 300C. Hard to see in the dark. Marion instructed Tanya to get dressed in her latex and put her clothes in a plastic bag provided. Marion said she would dump her clothes in one of those donation bins. Once Tanya was dressed, the remainder of her burial gear was placed in the car. Tanya was cuffed, gagged, blindfolded and guided to the boot (trunk) of the car and placed inside. What followed next was a 3 - 4 hour straight drive. The car stopped, engine switched off. But no one came to get Tanya. She then heard voices. Doors opening, closing, the car starting again and moving. Where was she going?? The car drove for about another 90 minutes until the road became a bit bumpy. It stopped… The boot (trunk) opened… “I thought you’d like some fresh air” Steve mocked.

Game Day

Sat, 29 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now.

That’s what happens when you get sloppy. Okay, don’t panic, find the circuit and cut the alarm. Breaking into a safe should be easy when you have the key, who knew they’d wire the tumbler. Me, I should have known, that’s three mistakes on this job. 60 seconds before someone shows up, concentrate.

Girl Time 3: Decisions

Sat, 29 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Girl Time 2: Demonstration)

Girl Time 3: Decisions

Carol awoke to a room beginning to brighten with the light of morning. For a moment, she glanced around the room, her eyes eventually coming to rest on the bed. Her friends lay as she’d last seen them. Sandy, her body still stretched by the ropes that bound her limbs to the bed’s corner posts, snored softly. Beside her, wrists and ankles cuffed, the chains intertwined in a way that held her heels close to her ass, Myra lay face down, her face snuggled into the shorter woman’s shoulder. Both, obviously, were still sound asleep.

Chastity Tube

Fri, 28 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times.

The Party to Start it All

Thu, 23 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I have written a story about how my and now missus got together and how it all started for me. It is my first time writing. I hope you enjoy it.

The day had arrived. The day of my birthday. I’m going to be that big 30. My best friend (Harley, 30, blonde), arranged a little party for me. As the day approached I was told there was only one stipulation. Everyone had to fancy dress with a twist. The fancy dress had to be something of the opposite sex. So as a male, I had to fancy dress as a female.

Frat Pledge Panty Raid

Sat, 18 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It was the mid 1970’s and I was in my first year of college. Wanting to thoroughly enjoy college life I pledged for a fraternity. Another pledge, Tommy and I were instructed to come to the fraternity house one Friday afternoon during the pledging process. Once there we were given the task of staging a panty raid on one of the sororities. The school’s administrators had decided that these raids had become too frequent and were a security problem so they had issued a warning against future raids. As they had implied police involvement I was none too excited about our task. “Hey guys, I don’t need something like this on my record. Can’t we do something else?” I asked.

Retirement Plan

Sat, 18 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

They had been very careful. Maria and Toni had selected just one girl a month. One girl from the hundred or so who showed up at their modeling studio every month. One girl who had no one to come looking for them. One girl who no one would miss.

Today they had bundled up girl number twenty-four. At fifty thousand Dollars per girl they had done quite well for themselves to the tune of $1.2 million. Katrina was naked. She had a leather bondage hood over her head with the blindfold and gag firmly in place. She wore leather cuffs also locked tight to her wrists and ankles. The cuffs were locked together with a ten inch chain securing her wrists to her ankles holding her in a hogtie despite the girls frantic attempts to slip free.

Hogtie Admission

Mon, 30 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Angie lay in her favorite position thinking about the conversation with Jim she had yesterday, as she pants around the large ball gag she had strapped tightly between her teeth. Angie tries to look around even though she was wearing the rubber blindfold and smiling as she tugged at the rope connecting her wrists to her ankles wondering how long she has before the cutters will drop nearby. She couldn’t help but still feel slightly embarrassed at the admission of her favorite bondage position or the fact that she had told him so freely and so quickly after meeting him.

New Belt

Mon, 30 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Jane walked to the bus stop her high heels clicking on the pavement the snug pencil skirt limiting her steps slightly. Jane thought maybe she should taper the skirt more missing the restriction of her other skirts, under the skirt and loose top she can feel the steel covering her breasts and pussy shifting and smiles to herself. Jane had been intrigued by chastity belts since first seeing one in a movie when she was young even making herself one out of her dads duct tape and wearing it all day until needing to go to the bathroom and having to cut it off. During high school she had found several on the internet and dreamed about wearing one but was never able to afford them. During her junior year she had found a used belt and even though the thought of it being worn by someone else made her uncomfortable she decided to buy it and clean it very well before trying it on.

Automart

Sun, 29 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Note: This very short story was inspired by the Dec. 6, 2016 New York Post. https://twitter.com/nypost/status/806114238594957312 Carrie is preparing to close the store for the night, well, she is watching the store’s automated systems preparing to close the store. After the last upgrade Carrie wasn’t sure why she hadn’t been fired, the system never has a major failure, it fixes its own minor issues. The supermarket cleans itself, stocks itself and opens and closes itself and answers customer questions by smart phone text all by itself. Her job has been reduced to watching the monitor. No customers detected Restocking and purchase orders complete Preparing end of day reports Carrie logs off the system before the diagnostic reboot, she is supposed to stay until the system comes back up and starts overnight cleaning operations but twenty minutes of pay isn’t worth hanging around for that. Carrie is grabbing her things when the whole place goes pitch black. Power failure. “Why aren’t the emergency lights on?” Carrie said as if the system was going to respond. Her knee slams into a server rack. “Owww, don’t worry about me, stupid piece of junk.” Carrie finds the door and feels her way out of the office. She sees lights, thank goodness. “Hey, over here, help.” Carrie said. A figure approaches. The light strapped to his forehead makes him look like a shadow, but from his size Carrie can tell it’s a man. He grabs her, dragging her further into the dark store and toward the second figure. “My shift is over, you don’t need me to work on the system.” Carrie said. “We’re not fixing the place, we’re robbing the place.” The man holding Carrie said. The second man turns his light on Carrie and the man behind her, she can see he is wearing a ski mask. “You know there’s no money here, right?” Carrie said. “There’s no money anywhere since automation, we’re forced to steal stuff.” He said. “Well you don’t need me for that either.” Carrie said. “Sorry Honey, but you’re staying right here.” Carrie’s wrists are pulled behind her back and secured with plastic cuffs. Several strips of tape are pressed over her mouth and she is lowered to the floor, her ankles are cuffed. “How much time do we have?” “45 minutes before the power comes back on.” The two men get to work rifling through shelves and filling plastic boxes on a push cart, and they’re not being neat about it, spilling food and trampling on containers all over the store. Carrie tries to worm her way out of the bakery aisle toward the entrance and maybe get someone’s attention, but only manages to cover herself in flour, molasses and whatever else is on the floor before one of the men comes back. He sees Carrie’s attempted escape, folds her legs and uses a cable tie to hogtie her, then tells her they’re off. Now she can only wait for the power to come back and the system to report the robbery. After some time Carrie hears the snap of a breaker and the low hum of the computers powering up. It won’t be long now. The system lost power at the start of the diagnostic routine and now displays a message on the terminal. This is where Carrie would recover full function of the system, if she were at the terminal and logged on. The system waits the preprogramed three minutes for input then sends a text to Carrie’s phone to respond to a system failure and initiates post-closing operation in safe mode. Low level lighting comes on, just enough for sensors to scan the store and assess the cleanup required. The job begins by deploying the Spider, Self-Propelled Debris Remover. It looks more like a Hippo with its square shape and large maw. Traveling up and down the aisles, it uses its two arms to sweep trash into the front intake, depositing full trash bags out the back at the end of each aisle. In the bakery aisle Carrie sees the machine coming but can’t get out of the way. The end of the arm moves past her then folds at the center like an elbow catching Carrie in the side and pushing her toward the intake where she is swallowed whole by the machine. Inside she is swept into a large plastic bag as more trash is heaped on top of her. When full her bag is tied and ejected from the back of the machine. Soon the aisles are clear of trash and black plastic trash bags form a row along the dairy and meat section. Carrie struggles but the tight hogtie, sticky contents and the heavy plastic bag itself prevent much movement. She concentrates on creating breathing space. An overhead trolley system collects the bags so floor scrubbers can be deployed. Carrie feels herself being lifted as her bag moves through the delivery room then drops into the dumpster outside. She knows she is in trouble and can’t understand why the police haven’t arrived. AI, that’s a joke. Suddenly a loud bang and rumble echoes through the dumpster. Of course the truck is here. The sound of hydraulic pistons and the dumpster is lifted. Carrie feels her weight shifting, then she is falling into the back of a refuse truck. She hears the dumpster hit the pavement, then the sound of hydraulics again as the driver compacts the load. Carrie is pushed around as the flour, sugar and other bakery debris in her bag is pressed into her. She wills the compactor to stop as it continues to press her into the trash. Her bag pops just as the piston stops and reverses. At least she can breathe easier. More trash is added at each stop with the driver cycling the compactor every three or four loads. Fortunately they have all been at restaurants, though Carrie doesn’t feel very fortunate, she is pinned in a wall of plastic bags and smells fried chicken, fried beans and fried fish. She fights to not be sick. Hydraulic pumps start and Carrie panics, she can’t take another compacting. This time the whole wall moves as the trash is ejected from the truck. Carrie falls from the back and tumbles down a mountain of bags and waste being tossed from her plastic prison in the process. Her hair is plastered with grease and food and she lost a shoe, but she lived through it. The trucks have gone, only the sound of seagulls circling looking for a meal. Carrie can move a little, but getting back up that mountain of trash will be impossible. If she stays here she will surely be buried in trash tomorrow. Carrie hears a faint sound, like someone crumpling plastic wrap in their hand. It’s getting louder. Footsteps. An old man bends down. “You’re a girl, imagine that, I though these old eyes were fooling me again.” He studies the situation then takes out a small pocket knife and cuts the hog tie and wrist cuffs. Carrie sits up and pulls the tape from her mouth, he hands her the knife to cut her ankles free. “Is this one of those initiations?” He said. “I got robbed.” Carrie said. “Didn’t we all, I’ll be happy to share my wealth if you want to look around.” He said. “Thanks, I’ll just look for my shoe.” Carrie said.

Automart

Sun, 29 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Introduction

Thu, 08 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Amelia Ryder was an imposing woman. She was all of five foot six inches tall with the confidence of a marine corp drill Sargent. Her long blond hair hung in a single pony tail as she sat in a rose colored silk dress. Everything about this woman said power and control despite her one handicap. Miss Ryder had been born blind. They had met the day before when she had walked into the social clubs public space and asked to speak to the management. “What is it that you want from this?” Thomas asked. “I’ve listened to audio books about bondage and helpless women but it’s not the same as actually seeing it. In my case I have to touch it, feel it, to understand what it is. I hear the sounds but I don’t know why the sounds are being made or what is causing it”. “Is it the bondage you are curious about or BDSM?” “It’s mostly the bondage but the other does fascinate me. I know that bondage is part of BDSM but I don’t understand how it differs. " “Bondage is just that”, Thomas said, “someone tied up and helpless. For many people this is enough. The simple explanation is that BDSM is what you do once you have them bound and helpless. I can arrange a closed session with a few girls for you tomorrow if you would like”. “That would be wonderful”, Amelia said. The appointment was set. Today Miss Ryder entered tapping her cane and wearing a baby blue dress and sandals. Thomas led her to a table with three other women sitting there.

Riding Lessons 6

Fri, 02 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part five

It has been a while since we have caught up with the messy, bondage activities down on the stable yard so here is the latest edition. I hope people enjoy and if you are new to this series please read the rest in the forum.

Messy Riding Lessons - Chapter 6

My name is Claire Fullerton, I am event groom for Hilary Furness-Smyth one of the UK’s top riders, I am also her lover having left my previous life as an app developer to pursue love and my more bizarre tastes.

Carrie

Fri, 19 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Carrie awoke to the sounds of her roommate in the kitchen. A glance at the clock showed it to be just after 5am. Who the hell gets up at 5am on a Saturday? She wondered, pulling the pillow over her head. She heard another thud followed by the sound of a cooking pot clattering on the floor. Knock it off Ronnie, she mumbled from under her pillow.

Seconds later there came another crash. Rolling from the bed Carrie straightened her night shirt and stalked out of her room. Rounding the corner the dark haired woman got a surprise. The kitchen lights were off. Storming into the kitchen she flipped the switch flooding the room with light. Carrie’s eyes were dazzled by the light for a second. “Damn it Ronnie, if your going to be up at this hour at least turn on the light so you can see what your doing!” Then Carrie opened her eyes. Ronnie was huddled on the floor in the corner of the kitchen. She was also stark naked. Ok so it wasn’t the first time one of them were wondering around naked. Only this time the slender red head had a black leather form fitting, something, over her head. Leather straps wrapping around her torso above and below her ample breasts and another at her waist pinning her arms to her body. Another strap at her knees and ankles and leather wrist cuffs completed the bondage. “What the hell?” Carrie gasped, stepping over to her friend. Reaching for the hood she found a small pad lock securing it. Every strap and cuff was held in place using locks. “Someone did you up good, I’m going to have to cut you out”. The bound girl squealed through the mask twisting her head. “Umm, Ummm”, she hummed calling Carrie’s attention to the gag panel on the mask. It was strapped tight but not locked. Releasing the buckle Carrie pulled the gag panel away pulling a two inch wide pear shaped plug from Ronnie’s mouth. “Don’t cut it”, Ronnie gasped, “I just need the keys and I can get myself out”. Carrie had been reaching for the blindfold panel but stopped. “Keys?” She asked. “What keys?” “The keys to the locks”, the bound girl replied. “I dropped them down behind my bed and can’t reach them”. Kneeling on the floor by her helpless friend Carrie leaned back on her heels. “So why are you out here in the kitchen trying to make enough noise to wake the dead?” Ronnie stammered, “I,…. I hid a spare set of keys in here months ago, but I can’t find them”. Realization set in, “Were they taped up under the shelf there about half way back?” “Yes”, the bound girl replied. Giggling Carrie got to her feet, “I found them weeks ago and dropped them into the junk drawer”. Ronnie heard her friend open a drawer and the jingle of keys. She heard Carrie walk out of the room and some sounds from one of the bedrooms. Moments later Carrie was back. “Ok I have both sets of keys and you’re not getting them until I’m good and ready”. “You’re not going to ask about how I got this way?” Ronnie asked. “Not really”, Carrie replied, “unless you’re telling me that someone broke in, bound you in leather, then slipped out without taking anything? Or attacking me as well? I’ve seen the stuff you read on the computer remember? You showed me a few stories about girls tying themselves up. It was some interesting reading. There was one story I remember where a girl tied herself and was discovered by her friend. By the way, guess which part you get to play. But first I’m going back to bed and if you wake me before eight you will be very sorry. Open up, I’m putting the gag back in”. “Wait,….. wait a minute”, Ronnie said. “What?” Carrie asked exasperated. “I,.. I have to,.. pee”, the bound girl said. “Fine”, Carrie said, “but this goes back in first”. Ronnie silently opened her mouth as the pear shape slipped past her lips. Carrie pulled the straps tight as she buckled the panel back in place. Then she opened the small locks on the buckles at the bound girls ankles and knees. Seconds later the straps were removed. Slowly the helpless girl rose to her knees then stood up. She twisted her head as if to see which way to go but the blindfold had never been removed.

Informative bondage

Wed, 03 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Hello! As I am willing to make a series or something, I’d first like to tell the people reading this website about how they can do bondage easily on their own safely or atleast amuse them with my own idiotic attempts at selfbondage/mummification. I have a story prepared about my own attempts when I was young.

Here is my ‘story’:

Ever since I was young I’ve been interested in bondage. As a child I’d look at those superheroes being tied up just before they would magically escape and defeat their greatest foe. This has led me to become a bondage enthusiast, mummification being the start of it.

Oubliette

Wed, 27 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

The cargo freighter DEMETER cruised through interstellar space, its hundred kilometer long masts draped with gossamer fabric. The myomeric sails stretched along the masts and yardarms extended into the walls of the filament streamer, forming a conductive path between the opposite polarities of energies that constituted the tunnel through space. Rivers of quantum energy poured across the DEMETER’s hull, and in response, she sailed through the empty gulfs between stars at just a fraction less than lightspeed.

Pure Pulp: Hannah and the 'O' Button

Tue, 28 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

“Are you sure about this?” Susan asked for the fifth time. She sat on her couch in the living room, finalizing preparations with Hannah. “You’ve never gone this long before. And you’ve never used something like this before.”

She picked up the 6” monster. Sure, it flexed a little, but it also had some real thickness to it. A solid 1.5” all around.

“Definitely sure,” Hannah was busy tying her hair back. She braided a long, thin piece of white rope into it over and over. Pulling on it sharply, she found the rope wouldn’t dislodge from her blonde locks. She seemed satisfied. “Besides, you’re here if I get into any real trouble. Just promise me you’ll be like you always are.”

Lori Under Glass

Mon, 27 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Lori and Jim had been very busy for the last few weeks being unable to spend any time with each other leaving Lori only brief moments to indulge in her passion of bondage. When her boss had told everyone to take the Sunday off that they had been scheduled to work she made some plans to not only appease her desires but also make up for her current busy schedule to her husband. Stashing her needed equipment and clothes she wanted to wear the night before so she wouldn’t have to wake him because she wanted to be restrained and helpless for him when he awoke Sunday morning. Lori was planning on using the custom table he had built for her that would let her restrain her body and seal her in a glass box leaving her on display and available to be tortured and teased for as long as he desired.

The Hog Tie

Mon, 27 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

June had enjoyed bondage for years developing a passion for tight hogties and the unique feeling of sticky tape on her skin, preferring having tape used to hold her in strict hogties. June had met Mark a few months before, exchanging e-mails first then meeting in person and had since spent many weekends being bound by him in many different positions. Mark enjoyed her firm body and her flexibility and encouraged her desire to be taped and teased while slowly introducing her to things that excited him as well.

Simply Stuck

Tue, 14 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

A simple rope tie sounded perfect for her mood, she had thought, He’ll be home in a few hours that should give me plenty of time to enjoy myself. It wasn’t that Lori didn’t get tied up by Jim, it was the lure of being captive by her own hand and unable to stop her captivity until her selected release allowed it. The idea of being truly helpless and alone appealed to Lori, she always knew Jim would release her and always knew she would be safe with him around so eliminating those assurances excited her.

Bad Day at the Office 3

Fri, 10 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Bad Day at the Office)

Chapter Three: Stripped and Bound

Ingrid had been instructed by Prague to make the captives presentable for the list of clients who were interested in paying a lot of money in order to have either one or both women as their own possession.

There had been instances of this before with the syndicate but the last auction was over a year ago and had actually been more of an abduction to order. The client wasn’t happy with the “merchandise” as the woman in question refused to play the part of the quiet, introverted damsel in distress the client was wanting. Instead she had nearly wrecked the recording equipment, used to film her in a variety of outfits and predicaments, when she got loose from her bonds during the night. Unfortunately for her, a bit part celebrity of little note, the gang found another buyer who purchased her for $500.000. The sale was put back for a fortnight to allow the woman to recover from the beating administered by Green after her escape. For his part in the debacle Green was fined his share of the deal for beating up the woman too severely and also because he had tied her up prior to her escaping.

Kate's Going to Sea

Fri, 27 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Kate sat looking at the brochure, she had never been on a cruise before and the glossy pictures were making her regret that now. She had met Simon a year ago in a club and they had connected straight away. Simon was very much a free spirit and his small amount of personal items had merged into her flat with ease. He didn’t need much as for months at a time he worked as an entertainer on board ships. The first time he had been away from her was hard, she had been lonely and bored without his little jokes and laughter. They had spoken daily but it lacked any passion that had cemented their romance. She had in the end had a couple of one night stands without his knowledge, they had been satisfying but we’re nothing like him, and the guilt had just built up in the back of her mind. The first night Simon had come home they had spent the entire night together. She had eventually told him the truth and though he was hurt he quickly forgave her, she had been honest and 4 months was an eternity. Besides he could hardly criticise when he had entertained a couple of ladies in his cabin while away.

Outward Bound

Tue, 17 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Outward Bound is an international, outdoor-education organization which organises challenging expeditions aimed at promoting wilderness survival skills. This story, however, brings a whole new meaning to the term.

****

Jessica scoured the landscape in every direction, in what turned out to be an utterly futile effort to find a familiar landmark on the featureless Scottish moor. She had to face the fact that she was lost. She cursed to herself beneath her breath. What the hell was she doing out here all alone in the wilderness, miles from civilisation? The Outward Bound holiday hadn’t been her idea, nor indeed something that she’d been particularly keen on getting involved in. But her friend Penny had, over the course of several weeks, managed to convince Jessica to go along with her. Her boyfriend Mike, who as well as being her lover also happened to be Penny’s brother, had also cajoled her into taking up the challenge. In fact he’d been extremely keen for her to go; strangely over enthusiastic really, when she thought about it. As he couldn’t take any time off work at the moment, he’d told her, she should take a break without him and get away for a few days.

The Corner Bar Dominatrix

Tue, 17 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Synopsis: a sadistic mean spirited dominatrix ruthlessly exploits her clientele

For Margo it had been a day of intense anticipation, with the culmination expected within minutes.

The twenty eight year old, two hundred pound blond, was tightly restrained to the bed in a face down spread eagled manner, in the bedroom of Elana, a BBW dominatrix, well known for her brutality and duplicity.

Margo desperately wanted sex with a male, and was unable to procure such an encounter on her own. Most weeknights were spent at a local tavern, shooting pool, drinking beer and shots. It was the same tavern frequented by Elana, and the couple had been casually acquainted for some time.

The Call of the Cuffs

Tue, 01 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Charlotte found it difficult to avert her eyes from the handcuffs. Not one, not two, but three pairs of seemingly identical shiny metal shackles, just sitting there on top of the bookcase. Each bracelet lay open and welcoming. It was almost as if they were trying to entice her; calling out to her:

“Come on, try me on, you know you want to.”

And it was true that Charlotte did indeed want to feel those steel manacles closing down around her limbs. She kept glancing at them every few seconds. Even though the conversation had quickly moved on to other – to her mind, more mundane – matters, she still felt a thrill at the prospect of finding herself totally trapped and helpless in those tempting restraints. How would it feel? She had no idea, as she’d never had the opportunity to experience such delights before, although she’d often dreamed of scenarios in which she was kidnapped and held in inescapable captivity. More and more, as she stared at those curved fingers of steel with their short but sturdy connecting chain, she found the attraction too tempting to resist. She knew that somehow she had to get into those cuffs, even though she’d been forbidden to even touch them.

Be Careful What You Wish For

Sat, 03 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Author: Please enjoy this new story, this is based on an actual experience, but in actually was much milder than this…

After an exchange of email, Peter and I arranged a meeting at my flat. I told him what I liked and what I preferred to happen in some detail, and with a few changes he agreed.

He arrived at my flat at 8.30pm prompt, texting when he was outside to say he was on the way up so I could open the door for him.

Beth

Fri, 31 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Beth pulled back the curtains by the door. It’s Him! She rushed to open the door standing in full view. She was naked, just as she was every time he came over. She was in full view of anyone who may glance in her direction and she loved it. The red head stepped out onto the porch wrapping her arms around him. He pulled her in kissing her powerfully in the sun light. Then he turned her around and with a swat to Beth’s bare ass he sent her running back into the house.

Four Play 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation

Fri, 24 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part seven

Part 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation

The week before the vacation began there was a lot of nervousness between Sophie and me. I think we both wanted to get it going. She spent some evenings out with her girlfriends, and I knew they were doing some shopping, no doubt spending a lot of money – our money – on latex for the guys, and probably other “equipment” too. It made me a little nervous as I knew Sophie had a very fertile imagination. But fair’s fair, we could have them for five days, and it was fair that they could have a crack at us for two but I had a feeling that they would learn a lot during their adventure, and it would rebound on us…..

Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training 2

Wed, 22 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training)_

_Following on from the “Part One”

Part 2: The Elbow Bondage Training Continues

Storycodes: Jane and I had been continuing our elbow training for the best part of a month, and it was frustrating me that Jane was more flexible that I was. Her elbows seemed to easily go together behind her back. It had only taken a couple of weeks for her.

A Night Out

Thu, 12 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Lori and I had been friends since high school, we found out in our teens we shared a passion for bondage and together we experimented regularly. After high school we spent many days and, if I was lucky, weeks together and each time was an adventure. Lori was a… free spirit and had taken to the bondage/slave lifestyle wholeheartedly and had served several “masters” over the years. I was one of a very few people she considered a true friend and also the one she liked to push out of my “norm”. An arrangement that could, and very often did, make my life very interesting with her enjoying pushing my limits.

Rubber Ducky

Thu, 12 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Bill walked gruffly into the bedroom, still dressed in his suit and tie from work. He held a chain in a clenched fist which led somewhere beyond the threshold. The chain suddenly snagged and he heard a strained rustling from out of sight. Giving the chain a stern yank, he overcame its resistance and Alice came stumbling into the room, the chain attaching to a leather collar buckled around her neck. She might have removed it, but similarly daunting leather cuffs kept her hands bound securely behind her back.

How Many Nights?

Sat, 17 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

The landlady showed me up to my room, it was on the first floor overlooking the street, a large room with a double bed, she had asked me how long I was staying, I said a couple of nights maybe more, depending on how the work went. I have been sent to this small coastal town in the North of England in October to sort out a problem with a large machine at a local plant, servicing and repair could be completed in 48 hours, or if the problem was larger it could take a week to strip it all down.

Technology Bondage

Sat, 17 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I have to say that I am not really into technology, and related gadgets. I use a computer for the bare necessities of life in this new age of technological advancement. I recognize the ease and advantage of cell phones, but I still do not own a cell phone; in the few situations when I have borrowed one for an emergency call, I have to rely on the person lending it to me to show me how to use it. My reasons for being a technology idiot are not important, but I readily admit that–despite their usefulness–they make me very uncomfortable. A young friend of mine who shares my enjoyment of bondage with other guys came to my home one day for just such a meeting. Grey was his usual cheerful self when he arrived, and we sat and conversed on our lives since our last meeting. Grey seemed a bit more animated than usual as we talked, and I just chalked it up to his excitement of our pending time together (tying each other up). We both enjoy tying up another guy more than being tied up, but take turns tying up each other out of fairness. After a short time, he asked if I was ready to begin. I nodded, enjoying Grey’s eagerness to start, and commented on his obvious excitement. But then he added, “Jake, I want to try something a bit different today!” I inclined my head to one side as he continued, “I have been in contact with a great guy who lives on the east coast and really enjoys bondage situations with other guys. I have told him about our meetings, and–if it is okay with you–he wants to join us for our meeting today–at least for the first couple of hours. Are you okay with that?” This came as a surprise, but I was totally okay with it. I asked where the guy was, and when he was due to arrive. Grey continued, “Oh, he’s still back east.” “How is he going to join us?” I asked (realizing that Grey and I live in the middle of the great American desert regions in the western United States). “Oh, this is the fun part!” Grey said with a big smile. ‘He is going to join us with his cell phone and on-line using your computer. I hope it is okay with you, but he wants to tell us how to tie each other up, and we just follow his direction." Grey went on to explain how it would all fit together, but he was speaking fast and using technical words that I did not readily understand; it was all above my head in comprehension right from the start. Grey finally ended his dialogue with, “All I have to do is call him on my cell phone and we can start. He’s waiting for my call.” As we moved into the room where my computer is located, I confirmed with Grey that this stranger who would remain a stranger was going to tell us just what to do to each other. And he would be tracking it through the computer and Grey’s cell phone. “Yep,” Grey replied. “Kind of different, but he is quite a dominant guy and it could be fun–and maybe a bit safer than having him here in person. But I did tell him that we don’t have expensive toys and we are just into bondage for the sake of bondage; we don’t move into the realm of sexual things. He is okay with that, but he says the bondage will be more strict and tight since that is the case. It sounds kind of exciting–don’t you think? And we can just disconnect if his demands get too dangerous or out of control.” I had to admit: it was all unusual, but interesting and seemed safe enough. Grey sat down at my computer to set things up while I went into the garage to get our box of bondage supplies. Grey was still thumping away on the computer doing….. whatever….. and had made the call and set his cell phone on speaker when I returned with the box. I was introduced to our east coast friend whose name was Max. Max’ voice was low and had a sinister tone to it that was difficult to describe. But he seemed to be an “okay” guy, as he asked me questions to get better acquainted with me as a person while Grey finished with whatever he was working on. When Grey announced to Max that we were ready, Max began to give instructions in his low, sinister tone. “From this point on, I will do most of the talking. The two of you will only speak if you have a question or when you have completed my last order and are ready to move on. And I expect to see firsthand the progress you are making to ensure you are following my instructions. Grey, you will see to that!!” I was thinking how interesting that Max was taking control of the situation from a distance of a few thousand miles using a speaker phone. It was a new experience for me–for sure. Grey was ready to comply, and a big smile appeared on his face as Max began his instructions. Max’ voice was void of emotion as he spoke–well, there was maybe just a tinge of excitement. “Grey, you will be tying Jake up first.” (The reason for Grey’s smile was made obvious with that remark.) “Find a low back chair with no wheels–one that sits flat on the floor.” “Got it!” Grey did not even try to hide the excitement in his voice as he pulled a wooden chair from the corner and set it in the middle of the room. “Jake, before you sit down on the chair, strip to your underwear and socks. If you are wearing a t-shirt, take it off also. You wear nothing but briefs and socks!” Grey’s smile grew as I followed instructions, then sat down on the chair. “Grey, Jake’s hands are to be tied together behind the back of the chair.” Grey moved quickly as the instructions continued to come. “Tie Jake’s feet together–side by side. Tie his knees together. Find something to use as a blindfold.” A pause followed while Grey followed Max instructions to the letter. “And I want a picture!” Grey did not mention anything about pictures, I thought as he knotted the blindfold in place! “Grey, you didn’t say anything about pictures…..” I protested. “And how can you send Max a picture? Is there……” “Picture sent, Max,” Grey said interrupting my questions. “While I’m checking it out, put a gag on that guy, and make it tight! I specifically said no talking!” I heard a small chuckle from Grey. A wad of cloth was shoved into my mouth, then a roll of cloth was pulled between my teeth–forcing the wad of cloth further back in my mouth as Grey knotted it behind my head. I was confident that my cheeks were bulging! Grey went from a slight chuckle to an outright laugh. “Done!” Grey announced (with a little too much excitement in his voice). Max made a couple of comments before continuing with his instructions. “Picture has arrived. It’s a good thing I am not there in person–I have a thing for hairy chests and would likely do something to Jake that he would not appreciate!” (Audible laugh.) “The chair has a low back–great!! Tie Jake’s arms together at elbow level behind the chair, and pull them as close together as you possibly can in the process. When you are done with that, send another picture!” Grey moved quickly to obey. When he was finished, my arms were not touching, but the absolute discomfort made it evident that they were tied not far apart. Max continued, “Picture received. Good job, Grey! Tweak and pinch those nipples for a few minutes until I hear Jake moan!” It didn’t take long for the moan to surface, but I will admit that Grey did me a huge favor by pinching with one hand and holding the phone closer to my gagged mouth with the other. Max gave a low, loud laugh, then continued. “Take the phone off speaker, Grey,” he said. After a couple of minutes I heard Grey say, “Right away–coming right up!” Grey wrapped rope around my upper legs, effectively tying them to the seat of the chair. He then tied a separate rope to the one he had used to tie my knees, wrapped it around the back of my neck, and pulled me forward in the chair. As my head was pulled lower toward my legs, my arms were pulled up so my forearms were resting on the back of the chair. Grey again knotted the rope behind my neck to the ropes tying my knees, and I was forced to remain leaning forward so that my chin was just a short distance from my bound knees. Grey then tied my arms to the backrest of the chair. There was no way I could sit up straight–I was in a totally helpless bondage situation. “Pictures sent from front, back, and sides,” Grey said with a chuckle, then once again put the phone on speaker. I heard Max’ voice say, “Pictures received!” followed by the familiar low laugh. “Well done, Grey.” (Long pause.) I would like to tell you to pull Jake’s feet back and tie them to the backrest on the chair in a sort of hogtie, but I’m concerned that the chair would tip forward and break Jake’s neck when it falls over! Better to keep his feet flat on the floor." Another laugh followed. “Now, Grey, keep the speaker on and I will tell you when to untie Jake. Oh….and if you want to do something to him while he is tied up like that and helpless, be my guest. Just tell me what you are doing when you do it. I am just enjoying the pictures you sent and wishing I was there in person!” Grey just sat back and enjoyed the sight of me–even though he was there with me in person!! Occasionally he would rise and reach his hand under my torso to pinch my nipples, or tug at my chest hair. Sometimes he rubbed his hand across my shoulders. Once, he even dug his fingers into my sides. He would speak out loud and tell Max what he was doing, but only after he had done it. I could do nothing but endure, and wait for Max to give him the order to untie me. Every so often, I would hear Max laugh, and utter words like: great! wow! good job! It seemed like a few hours had passed while I was tied in that uncomfortable position! Just when the stress on my shoulders and lower back was at its peak, and I was confident that I would be walking bent over that way for the rest of my life, Max’ voice came through the speaker. “Grey, lay Jake’s shirt over his shoulders and send me another picture. I need to make sure you kept him tied up until I told you otherwise. Once you have sent the picture, you can untie Jake. But take your time untying him.” (“Take your time”. Just what I really needed to hear!!) A bundle of cloth was laid on my upper back, and Grey’s voice followed, “Picture sent.” “Picture received. Let me know when you finish untying Jake. I will enjoy these pictures while you untie him. Remember, once he is untied, he gets to tie you up.” With motivation like that, Grey did take his time removing the ropes from me. He started by removing the blindfold (leaving the gag in place). He then untied my arms from the chair back and slowly untied my feet. He removed the rope around my neck so I could at least sit upright once again. He untied my legs form the chair, then untied my knees and assisted me into a standing position. He let me walk around a little to get the cramps out of my legs and back–but he left my hands and elbows tied tightly behind me for another ten minutes or so. Max’ low voice came from the speaker, “Are you finished yet, Grey?” “Almost,” Grey responded. “…..just having a hard time with the hands and elbows!” “Send me a picture!” Max’ voice came through with a hint of excitement. Grey did, and a sinister laugh came from Max. “Nice picture, Grey. You did a great job capturing that hairy chest once again! But that has to be uncomfortable. Finish it up.” Grey’s smile turned into a laugh as he untied my hands. He left my elbows tied while he removed the gag, then slowly untied my elbows. I moved my jaws back and forth and opened my mouth as if giving a huge yawn as Grey announced, “Jake is untied.” As I rubbed my wrists and elbows, Max’ voice was heard. “Jake, it’s your turn to tie Grey up. But first, Grey needs to show you how to take pictures and fire them off to me. Let me know when Grey is finished explaining how to do it. And Grey–do not take a lot of time explaining it or you will suffer later on!” Grey quickly ran me through the procedure. “It’s done,” Grey said. “Jake should now be a whiz at doing it!” “We’ll see soon enough,” Max replied. “Your turn to strip down to your briefs and socks, Grey.” Grey’s smooth, broad chest and moderately hairy legs soon came into view as he followed Max’ instructions. “Done,” he said, with a slight smile. I did notice at that point that Grey had developed a respectable erection underneath his briefs. “Let’s test out the training you gave to Jake,” Max said. “Jake, take a picture of Grey and send it to me.” I used Grey’s cell phone to take a photo of him and did what Grey had shown me a short time before. “Picture sent,” I said, and sarcastically wondered if I should be saluting when I said it. “Nice,” Max’ voice came through. “No chest hair, but very impressive nonetheless.” A slight pause followed, and neither Grey nor I dared to break the silence. “Tie Grey’s hands together behind his back, Jake,” Max ordered. “Then I want two pictures sent: one from the front, and one from the back.” I followed Max’ demands, and the photos were soon on their way. “Pictures sent,” I said. “Quite an impressive view from the front,” Max said, and gave a small laugh. “Grey, I do believe you are enjoying all this a bit too much.” There was a long pause before Max spoke again. “Jake, tie Grey’s feet together while he’s standing there.” I moved the chair that I had been tied to into a corner of the room, and knelt to tie Grey’s feet. No more instructions came forth, so I said, “Done.” The silence continued as Grey and I just looked at each other. Finally, Max spoke again in his low voice, but with a slightly sinister inflection, “Jake, pull Grey’s underwear down to his ankles, and send me another picture from the front.” Grey’s smile faded, and a grimace took its place as I moved behind him and jerked his underwear down his legs. I took the requested picture and sent it. Grey looked at me with a vague expression on his face as I looked at his impressive cock–with his hands tied behind him, there was no chance of hiding his enlarged manhood. We could both hear Max’ chuckling and laughter coming from the cellphone. “Very nice,” he finally said. “Jake, pull Grey’s underwear back up and help him get down on the floor, face down. We need to be moving along.” I pulled Grey’s underwear up as directed, and carefully maneuvered it over his enlarged cock. Grey caught his breath as I slowly rubbed the elastic band of his underwear up the full length of it. (I had to smile–and I do admit that I did it on purpose.) I took him by the arm and pulled back as Grey eased himself down to the floor and rolled into a face down position. “Grey shoulders are too broad for you to tie his arms together like he did to you, Jake, so just tie a rope around his feet and hogtie them to his hands. But don’t leave any slack in the hogtie at all. I want his fingers to be able to touch his heels when you are through. Then take a picture and send it to me.” I did everything that Max instructed, and enjoyed Grey’s discomfort–made more evident by a few moans from him–as I knotted the hogtie rope. “Picture sent,” I said when I was finished. “Very nice,” came the response from Max, and he repeated it a few more times. “Now add a gag just like he did to you. Then send me another picture.” “Picture sent,” I said after following his orders, making sure the cloth gag was just as tight as the one Grey had put on me earlier. There was a long pause interspersed occasionally by the quiet laughter of Max. I just sat down on a chair and enjoyed the sight of Grey, silenced and tightly hogtied on the floor in the middle of the room. I remained silent, and watched as Grey shifted at times or tested the ropes with an occasional struggle. I knew Max would tell me when it was time to set him free, and I will admit that I was enjoying this threesome bondage meeting. About twenty minutes passed before I heard Max’ voice again on the speaker. “Jake, is Grey still hogtied?”

My Butler James 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part eight

The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene = darker ending - you choose.

Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress

Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, teams of black uniformed men with no rank insignia or service branch evident on their uniforms. These men looked to be in charge of things and only carried side arms, but more heavily armed men in circling gunships ensured that the perimeter was secure, and that their operation wouldn’t be interrupted easily.

A Church Do

Sat, 20 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Sally had found the place some months ago, she had visited it with the real estate agent, a disused church in the middle of a nearby town, this was Wales, there were probably 1000’s of these places up for sale, this one was only £40,000. The Church had no land or parking so conversion to anything of value was always going to be difficult, it had been on the market for 2 years already – therefore it would take a long time to sell – this suited Sally perfectly.

A Church Do

Sat, 20 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The Race 2: Stacy

Fri, 19 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: Stacy

Kendell James stared glumly at the laptop’s screen. Downstairs, Stacey Morris was overseeing the unloading of yet another truckload of furniture for her new house. Forbidden clothing, Kendell could only hide here in an upstairs room until the movers left.

Just yesterday, Kendell had lost what was probably the strangest race ever. She and Stacey, both nude, each securely bound by her own hand, had struggled through the empty rooms searching for the keys they needed to release themselves. Stacey had won that race, leaving Kendell her complete slave for the weekend.

A Proper Rope Job

Wed, 12 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Paula finds herself a willing victim to another of Jane’s impossible challenges. Hogtied severely and challenged to escape which ultimately would leave Jane as Paula’s own slave for one month for every rope that Paula can remove. Can Paula possibly escape to win her prize.

Jane had found me spread-eagled chained in self bondage to my hallway wall. A magic wand vibrator was torturing my fanny, wringing out an uncountable amount of orgasms. I was a shaking sweaty mess and sore from the constant vibrations, but unable to resist the urge to come over and over again. Jane proposed we take turns tying each other up. That night I had my first girl/girl sexual experience.

Double Cross

Wed, 12 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

SYNOPSIS: a mean spirited 19 year old female, hires a dominatrix as, revenge upon a female acquaintance for allegedly stealing the male she had hoped to date.

Amy and Mary Jo were both nineteen years old, having graduated from high school together, with their relationship best characterized as one of jealously and mutual disdain.

The jealously was strictly one sided. Amy, an attractive petite brunette, was a big hit with the guys, and was able to be quite selective as to whom she dated.

Riding Lessons 5

Fri, 10 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Part 5

It had been sometime since my beautiful mistress had placed a collar around my neck and that of my new ‘sister’ Sarah. I had effectively given up my work, however the money raised by an app I had created kept nicely filling my bank account as I toiled for Hilary as an unpaid stable hand and slave.

You see I was no longer Claire Fullerton, systems analyst and developer who had enjoyed a hobby riding and liveried my horse at the stables of a local event rider, I was now just ‘you’ or ‘slave’ to my mistress. I had let my house and lived, sharing the stable flat with Sarah.

The Race

Fri, 10 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“This is fantastic!” Kendell James stared around her at the huge rooms of her friend’s new house. Beside her, Stacey Morris smiled.

“It’ll look even better once it’s furnished,” she replied. “As it is, it’s perfect for what I have in mind for today. Come with me.”

Curious, Kendell followed Stacey through the large rooms, watching as her friend closed some doors, while making sure others stood open. Finally, they stood in one of the upstairs bedrooms.

It Must Be Genetic

Sat, 27 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lucy Harris sat at the kitchen table of her new house with a cup of coffee and the papers finalizing her divorce. Her daughter celebrated her high school graduation in their old house and her eighteenth birthday in their new house in the same week, but Lucy felt it important to return to their home town where Lana could be with her relatives, and she was very happy Lana had re-established her close relationship with her best childhood friend Patty. Even though Lana, Patty, and Lana’s cousins Doug and Victor were all adults, Mrs. Harris felt her daughter missed the opportunity to form stable relationships in childhood and doing so now would be good for her. Right now the four were down stairs in the basement family room.

Ultimate & Last Fantasy?

Mon, 08 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death.

A short piece.

I would be laying on one of the expensive Turkish carpets naked.

Firstly I would tie my ankles together tightly, cinching them. I then tie a rope tight round my waist giving myself a crotch rope as well.

To this is attached a pre-tied rope for my wrists that will tighten and not let go. I don’t secure my wrists yet.

My Job Interview

Fri, 29 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The story begins when I was on my way to a job interview. I had parked my car in a city lot and had a 10 minute walk to get to my destination. I was dressed in a new business suit and my hair was done up in a tight little bun. I wanted to look as professional as possible.

I glanced at my watch…… 8:47…… I was early. I didn’t want to be late, but I didn’t want to arrive too early either. I saw a clean bench and decided to sit for a couple of minutes and compose myself. I was very nervous and I was starting to perspire. I sure didn’t want that!

A Nice Change in Plans

Thu, 28 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I have already told the story about getting myself tied up by a madam and one of her girls. This is a short account of another visit to the brothel for bondage which turned out much different than planned.

I had made the appointment for one evening, and arrived to find the madam in her parlor with another guy and two women. One of the girls was very attractive to me, and turned out to be the one assigned to work with me. The other was kind of plain, but not at all unsocial.

Taken at Sea

Mon, 18 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I had been taken at sea. Our ship was rammed at night and the pirates swarmed aboard. There was no time to reach for weapons or resist in any way. I know not what happened to my shipmates for I was quickly bound and hustled aboard the attackers’ ship where I was stowed in a damp and dark hold. I was untied but attached to the wall with a shackle round my ankle. I had some movement but could not reach the hatch. I stayed there for an unknown amount of time. It was not pleasant, however they supplied me with plenty of food and water.

Allie's Initiation 2

Fri, 08 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Allie’s Initiation)

Part Two

I was still at a loss as to why Val had taken me under her wing with such force when we had met, but it was exactly the thing that I had needed at the time. I wasn’t the one to make advances on anybody, and not really the type to take them either. Val was different, but what made her so different was that she had decided to be. She had grabbed me with two hands and hadn’t let me go. Not that there was much holding required, I was quite happy to be there in her grasp.

Angie's Commitment

Sat, 02 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Angie was used to the steel collar, the weight never letting her forget its presence and its width keeping her from ever looking down again, the ankle and wrist cuffs she had worn for the last two years had taken some time to let her mind adjust that they like the collar they could never be removed, her Mistress had them all custom made for her, and each fitting perfectly her Mistress having zero tolerance for errors, even when her Mistress locked the steel chastity belt with its attached thighs cuffs on her telling her she was relieving Angie of her of the burden of having to make any decisions about her life or any choice in saying no to anyone who made advances on her and allowing her to service her Mistress or anyone her Mistress chose for her to service without question.

Bad Idea

Fri, 01 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Not having had the time to play since trying the corset idea (see Corset Theory Testing) I decided that this weekend I would spend time in several different positions, starting Saturday morning I cuffed my ankles together, just to make it more interesting I strapped on the five inch heels a girl friend once gave me challenging me to try and walk in them, she had found them on sale and even though they were just a bit too small I had reluctantly worn them when we had been alone and they gave me a deep appreciation of how uncomfortable these kind of shoes can be. She had pity on me not making me walk in them much but forcing me to wear them all day and into the evening before relinquishing her time in control and telling me that she was sure that since I was almost six foot tall and about two hundred pounds it made walking in heels much more difficult.

The Perils of Pauline 2: Married Bliss Part 4

Wed, 30 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Perils of Pauline 2: Married Bliss Part 3)

Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 4

Research & Development

Rachel sat on the patio, a gentle breeze blowing through her hair. She was a bit warm in the track suit but the concrete felt cool on the soles of her bare feet. It was a glorious day with an occasional big puffy cloud floating by. She had seen about a dozen in the hour and a half she’s been out here and tried to identify them as they went by, one sort of looked like an elephant, but mostly they looked like clouds. Today was just like the day her dad taught her to fly turns. It took her a couple of hours to get the hang of it, but then she was circling a big cotton ball in the sky, adjusting bank and rudder for changing wind direction to keep the plane the same distance from the cloud all the way around. Rachel missed those days, not that she would trade them for her life with Kim. Perhaps they had been underappreciated.

Perceptions

Thu, 10 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

When you start this story, you may feel like discarding it immediately. That’s the disclaimer. The request is, read the whole thing before you decide. It’s not what it looks like.

“You wanted to see me, Sir?”

“Have a seat, detective.”

Settling into her seat, Detective Rebecca Santos watched as Captain Murdoch thumbed a button on his desk, bringing to life the large screen on the wall. At the sight the screen displayed, her eyes widened.

Love

Sat, 05 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

She had some time to play before he got home, and she intended to use every minute of it.

She had been intrigued when he first introduced her to bondage. But since then her love of it had taken her on incredible journeys - with or without him. And on days like today, she had plans for her bondage being both with him and without him.

She started by getting dressed in one of her favourite outfits. It felt amazing to her to look so hot while tied up. She knew that he loved it, but she had always loved dressing up, feeling sexy. Her outfit was her black satin corset, matching panties, long black satin gloves, thigh high stockings, and her 6" black patent stilettos. She admired herself in the mirror - classic, elegant, and so incredibly hot. Even she knew it.

The Perils of Pauline 2: Married Bliss Part 2

Fri, 04 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter two part 1

Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 2

“KIM.”

The sun was filling the kitchen with light. Kim had gotten up early and was sitting at the table with a cup of coffee and her laptop trying to edit her feature length basement bondage video into the short clip it was meant to be. Let’s give her a few more minutes, Kim thought while savoring another sip from her mug.

Riding Lessons 3

Sat, 28 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Part 3

Authors Note: Just to give you a warning, this chapter has more humiliation and punishment than traditional WAM and there is a quantity of horse manure for someone who has misbehaved. It follows on from part 2.

Sarah had not looked shocked some hours later when she had freed me from my sticky itchy bondage. Hilary had left the drying lamps on so the stuff had set like concrete trapping my body. Sarah had first pried my body from the floor with a shovel before washing a quantity of the mess from me. I was still pretty well caked when she stood me up.

It's Fricken Freezing in Here Mr. Bigglesworth

Sun, 11 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

A Sirius and Tonya Adventure

“Hey! Guess what?” Tonya was talking before she was in the room. “Guess, guess, guess!”

“No” Sirius was not amused.

“No? …. You have to guess.” She was beginning to get pouty.

“You want to adventure” Sirius flatly replied.

“No silly. I want to … heeeyyy. You weren’t supposed to know.” She sounded genuinely disappointed and got a little poutier.

“You always want to adventure, what else is new?” Sirius had a wry smile behind her monotone response. She knew Tonya always wanted an adventure, but this time, Sirius had a different plan. “So kiddo, what’s your crazy idea this time?”

Locomotion

Sun, 11 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It all started by watching the nature channel. Maggie and I were just snuggling while watching kangaroos. Maggie wondered why the legs of the kangaroo always seemed locked together. After much research she did not get it. I admit Maggie can be a bit thick headed. Worse. Just as stubborn. So in a random act of stupidity. I decided to have her understand by being a kangaroo.

Now I am ex-army. I was in the combat battalion. Civil engineer. I like to know the mechanics of the way things worked. I was always big into Lego, Erector sets. That sort of thing. An IED zapped me good. Left leg got torn up bad. They managed to save it but the nerve damage was severe. I have to walk with a cane.

Our Romantic Evening at Home

Thu, 24 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

After a very hectic week we both needed to unwind, badly! So we agreed to a quiet romantic evening at home. Dinner first then a romance movie afterwards. Yup a chick flick. However chick flicks come with a price tag. Well to be honest about it almost all movies at home come with a price tag. Sometimes the price is pretty expensive and other times, well she gets off easy. That is not happening tonight after her selection of the movie. Good gosh I have seen this movie a gazillion times and so has she. Well after a fashion I guess. Tonight’s selection you ask, Sleepless In Seattle. Really it is not a bad movie but like I said enough is enough.

So Little Time

Wed, 16 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Ronnie was a classic MILF. She worked out, did Yoga, and stayed in shape. She had a pretty figure with ample breasts. She even had a nice waist with one of those butts that only Yoga can produce. Next to being 16 years old, she had what I considered to be a great figure. Not only that, but she was really pretty. Shoulder length blond hair cut in a younger style that framed her face nicely.

Kat in Trouble

Fri, 14 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Heidi, or Kat as she preferred to be called, was almost like most typical 23 year woman around her age. She was an athletic 5'6" with long killer legs, a nice petite 23" waist, subtle firm 34B breasts, long silky smooth blonde hair, luscious rose red lips, delicate sky blue eyes, firm and tight rock hard ass that drove most men and some women nuts, nice delicate tanned skin. She also had cat-like agility with skills to match. Her eyes were cat-like themselves with their unique way to view in the dark without use of a flashlight.

Camping Trip

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(note – this is a true story of a camping trip I had a couple years ago.)

It was a win-win bet in my mind. I could care less about the CFL, or about football in general, so I just guessed a team to win. The bet – if I won, he’d cook dinner for a week. If I lost, I’d be restrained for between 24 and 48 hours, over a weekend. Like I said, a win-win.

Kidnapping Couple

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Jack, I’m twenty seven years old, and a computer engineer. Together with my wife, Laura, two years younger, we own a home in an upper class neighborhood of Philadelphia. For the past five years we’ve been into consensual bondage between ourselves, usually with myself as the dominant, but occasionally switching roles. We also engage in a bit of non-consensual bondage.

Laura, is a bisexual, whom is expert in rope bondage and thrives on subjecting other females to forced sex, humiliation and pain. While I don’t share Laura’s bisexuality or visceral sadism, we both enjoy restraining other females and forcing sex upon them.

The Frame in the Club

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Dave had lost the bet, his girlfriend Maggie had a forfeit for him, it could be anything, and he had to go along with it.

It had started a couple of years ago when they had first got together, every month a bet was made on the turn of a card, the loser would have a sexual forfeit, having to do whatever the other said. It had started out as a few mild spankings, bondage, performing oral on the winner, some time having sex with another person. But over the last 12 months it had got more extreme. Last time Dave had won he had taken Maggie to some woods, tied her spread eagled between some trees naked, gagged and blindfolded and had arranged for 2 men to come along and use her, roughly, he left her there for 4 hours. She had vowed revenge next time she won, this was it!

Runt 1: Bondage Games

Wed, 12 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Bondage Games

My eyes were closed as the tingle of Nicole’s kiss dissipated.

“Gotta go, I’ll see you later.” Nicole said.

“You’re just going to leave me like this?” I said.

“You mean tied up or horny, you can get yourself out of that.” Nicole said.

“What’s the big emergency at a fashion designer anyway, someone’s panty line showing?”

“I wouldn’t bring up fashion emergencies if I were you.”

Home Invasion 1: Discovered

Sat, 01 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

1: Discovered

Jennifer Monroe craned her neck, wincing as stiff bones popped and feeling the slight ache from the strain on her tortured shoulders. Peering through the dim light of the setting sun streaming through the dusty blinds covering her windows she could just make out the blurry red glow of the numbers on the alarm clock radio situated on the thin shelf above the head of her bed.

7:38 PM. Almost two hours…

Melissa’s Quality Time

Sat, 01 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was Saturday afternoon & time for Melissa to relax. After a long, busy week at work, she’d spent the morning doing all the household chores that needed to be done & been to do her weekly shopping. And now, the curvaceous twenty two year old brunette was looking forward to some quality time on her own. Meticulously, she went around making sure that all the windows in her apartment were shut, the curtains drawn & the door to the outside world securely locked. For Melissa wanted no disturbance during the next few hours; no prying eyes to catch a glimpse of the secret pastime that she was about to indulge in.

Paying for the Privilege

Mon, 20 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The ring gag was two and a half inches in diameter, it was difficult to force into his mouth, once in behind the teeth he couldn’t get it out without a struggle, the leather strap was superfluous, but he buckled it tightly behind his head anyway. Jeremy looked in the mirror, he was staring at himself with his mouth stretched open, the gag was uncomfortable and he didn’t know how long he could stand it for, so he’d better begin.

For 400 Years

Sat, 18 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“It’s a relatively simple spell,” she said. She was dressed simply in a plain grey dress, no tights or stocking and low heels, despite this her 5’ 6”height and the voluptuous shape of her body made her very desirable. She was a witch who had imprisoned in a cellar beneath my house for nearly 400 years.

It all started when I bought this Elizabethan house, it was almost derelict and I worked on it for 2 years to restore back to its original state. I had inherited a large sum from my parents and at 40 years of age could retire and do almost anything I want to.

I Want to be a Dominatrix

Tue, 14 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

In the course of my twenty plus year dominatrix career, I have received numerous inquiries from females seeking to be a dominatrix, with the expectation that I will provide a submissive for them to practice upon.

The vast majority of these requests are summarily rejected, my business is dominating females, and to a lesser extent males. Periodically I use associate dominatrix to assist me, but they have already proven themselves.

Banded

Tue, 07 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Missy had found Juan’s tattoo and fetish shop when she had her nipples pierced on her 18th birthday and had been a regular visitor ever since having many more piercings and purchasing a sizable collection of fetish clothing and gear over the years. For her 21st birthday Juan had delivered her first custom chastity belt locking it on her and giving her a considerable discount before telling her she would have to wear it for the next thirty days before her would give her the key. Missy had been wearing chastity belts for over a year and on occasions had Juan hold the key but had never worn a belt for longer than a week straight and after a minute to think about it hugged Juan and thanked him for both her presents. The month had gone by slowly for Missy but when it was time to collect the key she waited another week before breaking down and begging Juan for the key and releasing herself.

Never Jump To Conclusions

Wed, 01 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

At the sound of the front door being unlocked, Jordan froze. For nearly an hour now, she’d struggled uselessly against the bonds that held her. Hands bound behind her, ankles bound together, she was further immobilized by a length of rope securing her ankles to one leg of the couch. Her mouth, packed full with a large scarf, which was held in place by a second scarf bound around her head, muffled any sound she tried to make. Still, she did try, soft, unintelligible sounds emerging as the front door opened.

The Self-Hypnosis Files

Sat, 28 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The Self-Hypnosis Files: The First Time

This is a story of an experiment I did, not too many years ago when I was single and living alone in my own house. Before I start I should tell you that I’m a cross dresser, a man who likes to wear women’s clothes (it’s more common than you might realize). And, more often than not, I like being tied up while I’m wearing those clothes. So you can probably understand that when I was living alone in my own house I spent a lot of time dressed and bound.

The Self-Hypnosis Files

Sat, 28 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The Self-Hypnosis Files: The First Time

Good Girl Christmas

Mon, 23 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It was Christmas Eve and Ivy was alone in her 2 bedroom apartment. It was not because she was a bitch or not attractive. She was just shy, very soft spoken and shy. People just knew she was a hard worker and a fair person. Everyone liked her as a friend but they all saw her as a little sister. She was fine with that but there was one guy that she wanted more from, Ron. Ron owned a large ranch outside of town, she worked there in a part time job over the weekend. Like everyone else in town she thought that he really didn’t see Ivy that way. She however liked him in a different way. She like the sound of his voice, his gentle nature with everyone; especially kids and the fact that he was drop dead gorgeous.

Unplanned Evening

Sat, 21 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Last night started innocently enough. Honest. My brother came over for the first half of a football game. We had some dinner. My wife served us drinks. The conversation was good. At halftime my brother had to run to the airport to pick up some relatives to take to his house, so he left. So I told my wife/slave that I was horny and that she was officially in slave mode. She seemed a little pouty as we moved upstairs to our play space. I put on the big screen and told her to get naked. It was then, to my utter and complete surprise, that she said, “I don’t want to be a slave tonight”.

Unforeseen Circumstances 2

Sat, 07 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2

By this time, Tara had forced her tired limbs & aching body into a sitting position, waiting with baited breath for the next sound to reach her, & hoping against hope that the voice hadn’t been just wishful thinking on her part. Her next encounter with her potential rescuers - for there had to be at least two of them out there given the voice - was not aural but visual. Through the encrusted glass & the mesh, the outline of a man’s face appeared briefly before disappearing again, only to return a few seconds later. The voice again accompanied this second appearance.

First Time Sleeping Together

Tue, 26 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“This is going to be a very special night.” Donna announced, “It will be the first time we sleep together.”

Eric had been zoning out and just enjoying her touch, but his ears pricked up at that, and Donna suddenly had her fiancé’s full attention. The couple was engaged and the wedding was scheduled in a mere two months, but they had never had intercourse with each other. This is not to say that either was a virgin. Nor that they didn’t enjoy a sexual life with each other. In fact, at that very moment, they were in Donna’s apartment, lying on her large bed, and she was slowly and seductively stroking Eric’s hard cock. They regularly pleasured each other manually and/or orally, but they had never had intercourse with each other, at Donna’s insistence.

One Prank Deserves Another

Tue, 26 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

For a number of years, near the city where I live, there was a ten-day celebration around mid-summer that celebrated the settlement of the American West. It involved Native Americans, cowboys, gunslingers, a circled wagon train, craftsmen making everything from saddles to brooms, stagecoach rides, panning for gold, and frontier cuisine at the food stands. There was a theatrical presentation each night depicting the history of the West in song and dance. Local singers and dancers rehearsed for weeks in preparation. And there was even a professional dance group from a neighboring city who would come and participate in the presentation each year. Patrons would come from almost every state in the nation, and local schools totally enjoyed the historical nature of the event–even if it was in the middle of summer and school was not in session. I admit, I am a history buff, so I volunteered my time each year (along with dozens of other local people) to make it all happen. Over the years, I worked in food booths, running errands, constructing the frontier street, clean up efforts, taking a part in the production to replace a cast member who had a last minute emergency, and just working wherever I was needed–enjoying every minute of the time spent there. One year, I was given the assignment of cleaning the dressing rooms for the theatrical performers each night. There was one room for the male cast, one for the female cast, and two rooms for the male and female members of the professional dance group. (Over the years, I had gotten to know most of the professional dancers quite well, since many of them returned each year. They were a fun-loving group, and took delight in playing small pranks on the local cast members and each other. It made for some exciting and frustrating situations during rehearsals.) After the performance one night, I waited patiently for the participants to change out of their costumes, then began to clean the dressing rooms. I finished the men’s dressing room, but as usual, there were some stragglers in the women’s dressing room. I noticed the light was off in the men’s dressing room for the professional dancers, and decided to clean that room next.

My Second Kidnapping: By Two Friends

Sun, 17 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I pulled off the road and parked alongside the metal shed behind Grey’s house. It was the place where we did most of our bondage sessions.Grey and I had met on a male bondage website, discovered our mutual interest in bondage with other guys, and found that we did not live far from each other.We communicated online for while and finally met in person. We quickly developed a trust and respect for each other, and have met as often as possible since that first meeting which took place in the back of his van. We are both straight, and just enjoy the adventure and excitement of tying up other guys. Grey waved at me as he came out of the back door of his house and walked toward me. I waved back, then exited my car to join him at the walk-in door of the large shed. “It’s good to see you again, Grey!”

The Position

Mon, 04 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jack and Anna have been practicing for the position she had dreamed up for over a year, Anna has been into extreme bondage positions since she started playing bondage games in her teens. She loves the stress put on her body by being bound extremely tight and in very uncomfortable positions. Her favorite has been a hogtie Jack forced her into for the first time she had angered him calling him a pussy and telling him a boy scout could tie her tighter and be more of a dominant. Jack first wrapped her wrists in layers of rope cinched very tight, next he wrapped more rope above and below her elbows cinching them until they were crushed into one another, Anna just smiled and closed her eyes as he continued to bind her roughly.

Mina

Fri, 01 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Mina had always enjoyed bondage, when she was a child she got strange feelings when she would see women tied up on TV. In her early teens she accidentally found out what an orgasm was and that it could be brought on by bondage when after losing a bet with some friends they tied her to a chair at a party and left her bound, even giving her a cleave gag, for hours. While she watched her friends having fun and dancing she felt that familiar feeling and during her struggles she had her first orgasm. Now in her mid-twenties Mina was adept in self bondage and had amassed a very large assortment of bondage gear. She wasn’t much of a party girl and spent her time either at work or at home bound in some form or fashion.

Mina 2: The Message

Fri, 01 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: The Message

She grabbed her keys and peeked out before tip toeing to his door and unlocking it and slipped inside. She saw his machine flashing and hit play and listened to his messages, the last one was him saying the same thing she already heard except the last part was, “so I figured they were yours and I’m going to mail them to you just in case, if they aren’t yours just hang onto them till I get back.” He’s mailing the keys to me! She jumped up and spun around on her toes squealing into her gag and thinking she would be free any day now instead of a month or two.

Mina 3: Dress Up

Fri, 01 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Part 3: Dress Up

Checking the mail and finding nothing from him Mina collected his mail and fought her restraints up the stairs, gasping from the effort she went to her apartment and sat down. It had been over a month now since she locked the belt on her body and had gotten so used to wearing it she was now looking forward to putting on the newest one waiting for her in her bedroom. She was craving more bondage more often and as she looked at her cuffed ankles and ballet boots she wondered how far she could and would go to satisfy her cravings.

An Afternoon with Amy Young

Thu, 31 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Hi, I’m so glad you came over, it’s been so long.

How have you been? You look great.

Sit down in the front room. Do you want something to drink? I have this fabulous raspberry soda, it’s Italian, that’s what I’m having.

I’m working as an account rep at a local radio station, and yes, it’s as crazy as it sounds.

We have so much to catch up on; you’ll love this, it’s so refreshing.

Basketball Tournament

Thu, 31 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The request came out in the local newspaper for volunteers to help with a large project to raise funds for various charities in the city where I live. There was to be a basketball tournament like no other: teams of five and continuous eliminations over a two day period. So many people enjoy watching athletic games and other events without realizing there is so much work involved behind the scenes to make it all happen. I reasoned that I could find the time to help out as much as possible, and besides, volunteering is always a great way to meet new people and make new friends. So with the “zeal of the convert”, I donated both in time and financial ways to the program, and in the process become acquainted with coaches, players, basketball enthusiasts, and other volunteers. I became especially acquainted with two players on the basketball teams during my volunteer activities. They were both students at the local college and actually brothers, but so totally opposite. Both were tall with rather slim bodies,but the older brother Josh was at least a head taller than his younger brother Derek. I should mention that both brothers were on the college basketball team, but their coaches had given them and a few other players permission to take part in the city’s charity fund raising event–mainly as a promotion and public service ploy to increase potential donations and promote the upcoming college basketball season some weeks down the road.

Hotel Fantasy

Mon, 07 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I’ve been having some “me” time recently & to pass the time, I’ve put together what would be, my ultimate fantasy fulfilled. The guys are invented, one a bondage playmate I’d met just once before, the other is a complete stranger to me but a friend of my playmate. Let me know what you think.

I travelled down to Norwich by train, the station’s right across the road from the hotel. I checked into reception, collected my key & headed for the room.

The Forest Ranger

Mon, 07 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I could not believe this was actually happening to me–in all honesty. But being a bondage enthusiast like I am, it is essential to seize the opportunity when it happens! After all, when attending a social event or at any time for that matter, it is just not kosher for a guy to mention an enjoyment of bondage with other guys. That can raise a lot of eyebrows, and have a guy standing alone in a corner very quickly!

Traveling Salesman & Bondage

Thu, 26 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“It’s a great morning for a bondage meeting!” I said to myself as I drove along a desolate two-lane highway toward a small town about two hours away from the city where I live. But on a more serious note, I just hoped that this new acquaintance would show up… and turn out to be what he had led me to understand that he was. My mind tended to wander as I drove; I admit that I do sometimes get “lost in thought” (you know–unfamiliar territory and all that). I am an enthusiast for bondage with other guys. Nothing painful or extreme, just the adventure of tying another guy up and the sensation and exciting feeling that it stirs inside me when I take control of another guy in this way. And sometimes, out of fairness, giving up control to another guy by allowing him to turn the tables and tie me up. I am not gay, but am well aware that bondage is sometimes associated with that lifestyle. I wondered if the guy that I was meeting–for the first time, I might add–was gay or just a bondage enthusiast like myself. I might find out soon, or then again, remain in the unknown. Rod and I had met on a male bondage site via the computer. We shared messages and got acquainted, and later shared phone numbers and appropriate times to call and converse in person. He told me that he traveled a lot for his salesman job–mostly in five states, one of which was my home state. We remained in contact for about four months, and finally he informed me that he would be coming on a business trip to a large city in my state, and would gladly detour for a couple of hours if I was willing to split the distance with him. It sounded great, and would only involve a two-hour drive for me, and for him. Besides, I had a fair amount of vacation leave that I had to use up or lose, so a day off would be welcome. Since both Rod and I like to take control of another guy, we planned a four hour meeting to begin around midday. We would take turns: one of us would tie the other up for a couple of hours, then we would switch places. It was agreed that we would avoid extremes, pain, and sexual gratification at the other’s expense–but apart from using those loose parameters, no other detail of what to avoid was discussed. Big mistake–I was to find out later! I was going over one of our latest telephone conversations in my mind as I drove. Rod’s voice was deep, and mysterious, and just made for a radio. He sounded like his voice alone would melt the heart of any female within listening distance. “Jake,” he had said to me as we were making final plans for the meeting, “I am the guest… as you are aware. That said, don’t you agree that I should start and tie you up first?” “What the heck,” I replied, “one of us has to submit first. It may as well be me.” “And I can do whatever I want to you… right?” he questioned. “Remember,” I responded, “nothing extreme, no pain, nothing sexual.” A long, drawn out laugh followed as I listened. “Right,” he said, and I knew he was smiling as he said it. Since I was the “host”, I was able to rent a room at a certain motel, with the explanation that an interview was going to take place and privacy was essential. Once I had the key, I would enter the room, and wait for him. I had previously emailed a picture of myself to him, but for a reason supported by a host of excuses, he could not return the favor. All I knew about him was that he was a wrestler and a gymnast in his high school, and had kept himself in excellent physical shape since then. Ordinarily, that small amount of detail would have caused me to throw up a distress flag, but all his excuses seemed valid, and I accepted them. Another small matter entered my uncharted thought territory as I drove: I had to let him know what color and model of car I was driving, so he could watch for me. He would watch for me and come into the room after me, so I would not have similar information about him. Why hadn’t I thought about that before? Should I even be concerned? Oh well. Life’s a riddle at times. I arrived at the small town and easily found the motel. I checked in, gave my name as the one who had called about booking a room at midday for a confidential interview, and left the office with the key to a “private room”. I drove to the room (just behind the main office–so much for real privacy) and parked my car. As the host, it was left for me to bring whatever bondage items would be used. At least my mind had not been clouded in that regard–I had just a box of ropes cut in various lengths, some large cloth handkerchiefs (bandannas actually) of various colors, and a roll of duct tape: basics, but nothing fancy–as per Rod’s and my agreement. I pulled the box from the trunk, and looked around at the few cars in the central parking lot; all the cars appeared empty. I unlocked the door, and entered the room. A typical motel room with two beds, a writing table and chair, television, and a well hidden bathroom. I sat down on one of the beds. Within two minutes a solid knock came at the door. That was quick!

Homeless Model-Bondage Lover

Mon, 09 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I welcomed the chance to return to San Francisco for a business conference. It had been three years since I had started my current job in another state, and I was looking forward to returning to the city where I had spent two years working for a private corporation following my university graduation. I was traveling alone and had no one with me for the two days that I was there. This came as a surprise, since there were two of us originally scheduled to attend, but a last minute emergency forced my co-worker to have to cancel. My flight arrived at the San Francisco airport and a taxi took me to my hotel quite early in the morning. When I checked in, I told the clerk at the check-in desk that I was alone and would only need a room for one instead of the room with two beds. The convention was being held in the same hotel, and I found that I would have to keep the same room–but they did give me a $20 discount since only one person would be using the room and only one of the beds. I was amazed at how much the city had changed since I had lived in the area! I attended the necessary meetings during the first day, but avoided the convention’s social event in the evening so I could have the time to myself. As usual, I went for a walk. The convention hotel was situated just three blocks from a favorite restaurant that I used to patronize as often as I could – it was a soup and salad, all-you-can-eat restaurant, and the food was delicious. That was the first place I wanted to visit that evening. I found the restaurant–or what was left of it. I later found out that about a month before the convention, the place had burned to the ground; all that remained was a pile of burned timbers and blackened walls. I stood and looked at it for a few minutes, then in a disappointed mood began to walk down the street it had been on. The name was Polk Street and when I had lived near the city a few years before, it had been the street where most of the gay and lesbian couples lived and congregated. I walked for about three blocks, passing several homeless people interspersed among the couples holding hands. These homeless people were a relatively new addition, and were sitting on the sidewalk in front of various businesses asking for handouts. Most of the homeless people were older and seemed quite off-balance and derelict in their dress and demeanor. I found out that there was a renovated homeless shelter not far away, but many of them just seemed to enjoy the adventure of living on the street and refused to go there. One of these homeless people looked in my direction as I passed by and my attention was immediately drawn to him. He was just a young guy, perhaps late twenties. He had light brown hair and brown eyes, and was obviously quite tall even though he was sitting against a wall when I spotted him. He was not bad looking at all, just somewhat scruffy from not having a razor and way too young to be homeless–at least he seemed totally out of place among all the older individuals. He held out his hand as I passed, and for some reason, I stopped to talk to him. Unlike the others, he seemed to be somewhat sophisticated and alert. I asked him how he came to be homeless, and why he had not gone to the nearby shelter. He replied that he had been there often, but people were only allowed to go there four days a week; he had one more day before he could go again. He was looking forward to a shower, he told me, but had to wait until tomorrow night. He just needed some money to buy a couple of meals until then. I told him my first name and explained that I was from out of town and staying at a hotel just a few blocks from there. He was welcome to come back to my room with me and have a shower if he wanted. He gratefully accepted, and I came to the conclusion that he was actually embarrassed for the circumstances that he found himself in and considered it anything but an adventure or a way of meeting people like some of the homeless appeared to accept. He grabbed a small bundle laying on the ground next to him, and as we walked to my hotel, he told me a little about his life to that point. I was not really paying attention to all the specifics, but I do recall that he had two small daughters that he missed greatly. His wife would not let him see her or them until he could find employment and “get his act together”. He was trying, but things did not seem to be working out. He was an actor/model and there just didn’t seem to be any possibilities for employment at the time despite all his attempts to find work. He couldn’t even find a job waiting tables or sweeping floors because of his appearance. He did have more clothes at the homeless shelter, but the bundle he carried was just enough to get him by until he could return there tomorrow night. That is about all I can recall of our conversation, but my heart went out to him for his dire situation. It didn’t surprise me though that he was a model. Despite his scruffy appearance, he looked like one!! As we walked through the hotel lobby, there were quite a number of people who looked at him–some probably marveled at how handsome he was, but most were probably looking at him with with disgust at his appearance.We rode the elevation up and arrived at my hotel room. He was polite enough to refrain from sitting on any chairs or the beds since he said he was too dirty. I gave him a towel and told him to take his time in the shower. He thanked me and disappeared into the bathroom. Time for a small commercial break in this story…… and a brief explanation: I do volunteer work with a number of volunteer organizations where I live, and donate to various charities when I am able. To say that I am a zealous humanitarian would be stretching the imagination somewhat. I do have various vices, and streaks of selfishness, and……. other things. One of my selfish transgressions centers in my enjoyment of bondage with other guys. There are no reservations as to age, physical appearance, occupation, nationality, or anything else–any guy of legal age will work fine in my passion for bondage. But, as can be expected, this interest that I have is not something that is usually brought up in social circles and casual conversations. It requires a fair amount of planning and creativity at times to make it happen and change a fantasy to a reality, which is something I was hoping to do now. But my plot was developing from each passing minute to the next. I was selfishly hoping that somehow, I could maneuver this situation into seeing this homeless model tied up without hating myself after for taking advantage of him. Now……. back to the unfolding story. He took a longer-than-normal shower, and stepped out of the bathroom, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. He asked me to hand him the small bundle of clothes that he had left on the floor beside the writing table in the room, explaining that they were still slightly dirty, but cleaner than the ones he had taken off. I barely heard him–I was too absorbed in looking at him wearing nothing but a towel (and I should add that I am not gay). Some people just merit a more detailed and prolonged viewing. He was well built, with well-developed chest and leg muscles and his feet were great looking as well. He had a generous amount of chest hair covering his upper body, and I remember thinking that with a great looking body like that, he especially did not deserve the necessity of living on the street. He really deserved to be plastered on billboards and posters for the model that he was! He took his small bundle, asked permission to use my razor (I could only muster a nod with my open-mouthed stare), and disappeared into the bathroom again, only to emerge twenty minutes later: dressed, but still barefoot. He wore short trousers that only went to his knees, and a shirt that only had three buttons near the bottom. Now that he was “cleaner”, he felt comfortable enough to sit on the second bed and we made small talk for a time while I had a perfect view of his bare feet, hairy lower legs, and the upper part of his hairy chest that his shirt did not adequately cover. He seemed to be in deeper thought as we talked, and finally asked if anyone was using the second bed that night. I shook my head, “no”. He swallowed a couple of times, then asked me if it might be possible for him to use it that night. He posed the question in an almost pleading voice, and I thought maybe this could work to my advantage (and his as well), so I cautiously agreed. I explained that it was originally intended to have another convention attendee staying with me, but plans had changed at the last minute. I told him that I had received a discount on the room, but could pay the difference myself so he could sleep in a bed that night. His appreciation was clearly evident. And he was very willing to show his appreciation by what he said next. ‘‘Jake," he said, “I am honest, discreet and you can trust me. If you want any special favors from me, I am willing to do anything that you want.” Then looking directly into my face, he added, “If you want any sexual gratification from me, I would be willing to provide it to repay you. I hope that you aren’t offended by that comment, but I have provided….. gratification for others in that way who have done me a favor. I have even shared a bed with other people–both women and men.” I was surprised by his openness. “That’s not necessary,” I replied. He seemed to give a sigh of relief. Then the creative idea hit me! I had to ‘seize the moment’–even if it might possibly lead to hating myself later. “I hope you won’t mind if I take some precautions though,” I told him. He looked at me with a puzzled look, and I continued. “I need to go the reservation desk and pay the discount back.” He shook his head and mumbled that he was even more puzzled that I felt the need to be so honest. “I hope it makes you realize that I am also honest and you can trust me as well,” I continued. “When I do, I will stop at the hotel drug store for a toothbrush for you, and the hotel restaurant to get some supper for us as well. I will likely be gone for about thirty minutes.This being a hotel and dressed like you are, it might be best for you to wait in the room.” He nodded his understanding and agreement. I continued, “I do trust you, but I hope you don’t mind my precautionary action. While I am gone, you could rob me blind and be gone by the time I get back.” He nodded his head and gave a slight smile. “I wouldn’t do that, but I can understand why you want to be careful. Do you want me to wait in the hall?” “You are cleaner,” I said light heartedly, “but your clothes still brand you as homeless, or at least an unsavory character. You probably should wait here in the room.” He gave me a puzzled look and scratched his forehead. “Have you ever been tied up?” I asked. His eyebrows raised slightly, but then he smiled. “I never have,” he said, “but a couple of the others who have wanted some gratification for doing me a favor have asked me to tie them up, then jack them off or give them a blow job or…… Wait a minute. Are you going to tie me up during the time that you will be gone?” I nodded. He took a deep breath and appeared relaxed. “That will be fine with me, Jake,” he continued, “I understand your concern. We really don’t know each other that well. You don’t even know my name. It’s Cody, by the way.” “Cody,” I repeated, “nice to meet you…. officially. Find a television station that you might enjoy watching while I get some rope from my suitcase.” I was more than excited! A plan to get Cody tied up was moving along nicely! Time for another commercial message: I mentioned before that originally there were two of us who were to attend the conference, but a last minute emergency had caused my coworker to cancel. There may be a question as to why I had rope in my suitcase. With my interest in male bondage, I had hoped to somehow talk my coworker into letting me tie him up. Just how that would come about, I was not sure, but wanted to be prepared if the opportunity should arise. I had just overlooked removing it from my suitcase. The stars must have been alligned in my favor! Now back to the story: “Why do you have rope in your suitcase?” Cody asked me. “I was going to be prepared for a possible demonstration of something during the convention… with my coworker,” I replied in a sort of half truth. Cody smiled and took the television remote, then began flipping channels to find an interesting one. When he had selected one, he looked at me. “Can I lay on the bed while I am tied up?” I nodded. “Do you mind if I take off my shirt?” he asked. “That would be fine,” I replied, thinking that there were only three buttons holding it on and two of them looked like they were ready to pop off at any time. He smiled and removed the remnants of his shirt, then moved to the center of the bed laying on his back. It appeared that he thought I was going to tie his hands and feet to the four corners of the bed. “Cody, roll over onto your stomach,” I said. He looked at me with a puzzled expression, then did it. I kneeled on the bed beside him and pulled his hands behind his back. He looked up at me again. “Tying my hands together like this might make it easier for me to untie myself,” he said in a lighthearted way. I smiled at him, “I will take that chance.” I crossed his wrists behind him and tied them together. I moved to his bare feet and tied them together, side by side. I took a third rope and hogtied him, then stood up off the bed. The ropes were somewhat tight, and cinched with cross ties, and I had tied the knots out of his reach. He tested the ropes then smiled back at me. “I am pretty sure I will be here when you get back.” I looked into my wallet to make sure I had what I needed while he squirmed into position so he could watch the television. When I left, he was laying on his side with his hands and feet hogtied together behind him, watching the television. I went to the restaurant and placed an order, then while it was being prepared I went to the drugstore for a toothbrush and some toiletries, then the check-in counter to pay back the discount. The clerk asked no questions as to why, and I didn’t volunteer any reason. I picked up the food from the restaurant and returned to my room. As I rode the elevator up, I realized that I did not really know the young, homeless model laying hogtied in my hotel room. I also wondered what sort of idiot I was to do something like this–after all, I had only found out his name less than an hour ago! I unlocked the door and slipped into the room. Cody looked at the door, smiled at me, then looked back at the television. He had not moved from his hogtied position, laying on his side, since I left, but I was confident that there was an erection that had formed and the front of his pants were showing a definite wet spot. I wasn’t sure if it was due to the television show, or the fact that he was tied up. I set the food down on the writing desk in the room, and moved to the bed to untie him. He rolled onto his stomach so I could get to the knots more easily, and I slowly untied his hands and feet. I told him that we could both watch the television as we ate. He was deeply engrossed in a movie, and I gathered up the plates and napkins after we finsihed eating. “I can do that,” he volunteered. “Cody, you are an actor and need to focus on your profession–keep watching the movie!” He gave me a big smile and settled back into the propped up pillows on his bed. I looked at him a lot as I cleaned up, enjoying the sight of his “model” hairy chest and legs and bare feet, and remembering how he had looked while hogtied on the bed. When the movie ended, it was about 10:00 p.m. “It is 11:00 p.m.Mountain Standard Time,” I apologized, “and I have meetings tomorrow.” We pulled the bedspreads from our beds, and he also pulled the top sheet down. He kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye, and finally sat down on the edge of his bed. I looked at him directly, and he swallowed a couple of times before he spoke. “Jake,” he began, “thanks so much for helping me out like you are doing tonight.” I shrugged it off, “I really enjoy your company, Cody. I honestly do.” “Do you intend to tie me up tonight while we sleep? After all….,” he pointed out with a smile, and even added a wink, “I could very easily ‘rob you blind’ and leave while you are asleep.” I smiled back. Somehow I got the impression that he had enjoyed being tied up. I asked him outright. This time he shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the floor, then looked up at me and smiled again as he said, “Oh, it wasn’t that bad, and sort of fun.” I had a hard time keeping my excitement hidden, but I think I was somewhat successful. I just smiled back and said, “Well, I think it would be a good idea–you know–the precaution thing?” With that, he swallowed again and I knew another question was coming. In a softer voice, he said, “If I am able to sleep in a bed–and not at the homeless center–I do like to sleep in the nude. Is that offensive to you?” I should have been sitting down, because my knees went sort of weak! In a voice that I hoped wasn’t completely evident of my excitement, I told him, “No, I am not offended by that.” He smiled again and removed his pants. I did sit down this time!! I had not seen his entire naked body before now–he had been wrapped in the towel before. All I can say is: he looked awesome. It may have been jealousy on my part, more likely awe, but I almost wished that I was gay! I got my ropes from the floor where I had tossed them when I untied him before supper, and he lay down on his bed. “How are you planning to tie me this time?” “Move to the center of the bed and lay on your back,” I told him. He did, and I tied his hands and feet to the four corners of the bed in a spread position. I wanted to make sure he would be comfortable enough to get some sleep. When I finished, he looked fantastic!! His arms and legs were stretched out, and his entire “model” body was fully exposed: hairy chest and armpits and legs, bare feet that were soft and flawless, and the final icing on the cake being an erection that pointed to the ceiling like a flagpole and was beginning to leak before the knots had been completely tied! He did not want any covering from the top sheet, he just wanted to lay on the mattress and bottom sheet. I undressed and climbed between my sheets, then went to sleep laying on my side as I just stared at the scene in front of my eyes. I couldn’t take my eyes off his flagpole, and wondered how it could be so long and tall!! Small wonder that he didn’t want the top sheet rubbing against it or making contact in any way! I am usually a sound sleeper who can sleep through an earthquake, volcanic eruption, and tsunami combined, but I did not sleep well that night. The sight before me would not allow it! At one point I dozed, but woke up and opened my eyes when I heard some low moaning coming from the bed next to mine. Cody was somewhat restless and was looking my direction when I opened my eyes. He seemed to be in distress, and apologetically told me that he had to go relieve himself in the worst way. I jumped out of bed, and quickly untied him. I untied one hand first and he used it to untie his other hand while I untied his feet. He bolted from the bed when he was free and hurried into the bathroom. While I gathered up the ropes and after a few minutes, I heard the water running in the sink, and he emerged from the bathroom, looking like an embarrassed schoolboy. He sat on his bed, and we talked for a couple of minutes. I apologized for putting him in that situation, and he did his best to let me know he was okay. He slid up into the center of his bed and politely reminded me that I needed my sleep–announcing that he was ready to be tied up once again and he should be okay now for the rest of the night. I was ready to tell him that he did not need to be tied up again, but before I could speak, he asked me if I could do him a favor. “Jake,” he said,“could you hogtie me the same way that you did earlier when you left me alone in the room? I am sort of cramped from being spread like I was, and I had to stay in one position and could not move at all. I think I could move around a little more in a hogtie.” As he was speaking about being tied up again, I noticed that his erection was starting to return. For some reason, I thought he must be enjoying himself more being tied up–and who was I to spoil his good time? I nodded, and he gave me a grateful smile. I also thought I noticed a twinkle in his eye–but I’m not sure. He moved to the center of his bed and lay on his stomach, placing his hands behind him just above his round butt cheeks. I crossed his wrists and tied them together. I then tied his feet together, side and side, and hogtied his feet to his hands–but not too tightly. He looked up at me. “Could you tie my hands and feet a little closer together–please?” he asked. I did as he requested, and left less than a foot of slack between his hands and feet. I rolled him onto his side so he was facing my bed and noticed that his erection had definitely returned in full glory, and he was getting a little moist on the end of his long flagpole. He looked at me and by now, I guess he figured he could comfortably ask me anything. “Jake, are you gay?” he asked, and I shook my head. He gave a sigh and looked straight ahead. “Cody, do you want me to help you reach a climax?” I asked. He looked at me again in a pleading sort of way, and said, “Would you please?” He rolled as far onto his back as the hogtie would allow, and I began to stroke and tickle his cock with my fingers. He pulled his shoulders back and pushed his genitals out as far as he could to help me out, closed his eyes and tried not to make much sound. In that, he was not successful. I stroked and tickled with one hand, and rubbed his hairy chest and tweaked his brown, quarter-size nipples till they stood up like two panic buttons with my other hand. It didn’t take long before he shot a large stream! I was again in awe at how much cum he had and how easily it came– realizing how recent his trip to the bathroom had been! He rolled back to lay on his side with his eyes closed and a large smile on his face, breathing deeply while I got a couple of wet washcloths from the bathroom and cleaned up his cum from the bed and floor and even my leg. When I returned to my bed after washing my hands, he looked my direction. He was still tightly hogtied, laying on his side with his large cut flagpole sticking out, twitching once in a while, and looking like it was still maintaining an excited erection. “Thanks so much, Jake,” he said. “I have not been able to do that for such a long time. I can’t play with myself or masturbate in the homeless center–the rules are so strict and I could lose any chance to stay there again. I can’t do it on the street when I have to sleep there since the other homeless people are always close and some never sleep. It’s been a long time. It’s great to be on the receiving end and not servicing someone else.” he commented. I asked him if he wanted to be untied, and he told me “no”. He closed his eyes and was asleep within a few minutes. I stayed awake for a while and just enjoyed the sight of his nude, hogtied body. I didn’t sleep much the rest of the night, and wished that this was not my last night in The City. The next morning, I asked him if he wanted to be untied before I went to the restaurant to get some breakfast for us. He had slept through my morning shower and shave. I had untied the hogtie rope while I dressed, but left his hands and feet tied. This gave him a few minutes to stretch his arms and legs a little. He smiled at me as he rolled onto his stomach and again told me “no”. As I put the room key in my pocket and moved toward the door, he called me back. “Jake, could you put me into a hogtie again, and make it a little tighter?” I couldn’t believe he was making a request like that! I carried it a little further and tied a rope around his elbows–but could not pull them close to each other because of his well-developed upper torso. There was another big smile on his face as I tied a rope to his feet and pulled them up as far as I could to tie them to the rope tying his elbows. In fact, his feet were pulled up a few inches higher on his back than where his tied hands rested on his butt cheeks. He was tied too tightly to leave alone, and I asked him if he would be okay for about twenty minutes. He answered, “Oh yes,” with a big smile. The hotel breakfast was a buffet type, so I filled two plates and took them up to my room. I was uncomfortable leaving Cody tied up as he was for very long. When I arrived at my room, he had shifted somewhat on the bed, but was still as tightly hogtied as when I left him. The smile had not disappeared either. I untied him and he disappeared into the bathroom. He reappeared a bit later, and ate his breakfast in the nude–again after confirming with me that it was not offensive to me. As I cleaned up the disposable dishes, he put on his short pants and shirt, and slipped into his battered gym shoes. The rope marks on his elbows, wrists and ankles had virtually disappeared during breakfast. He shook my hand at the door of my room, thanked me and told me he could find his way out of the hotel–he didn’t want me to be embarrassed by being seen in his company. I told him that was not the case at all, and thanked him for allowing me to help him out in some small way. He just shook his head again at my response and smiled as he looked at the floor. I told him to wait a minute and pulled my wallet out of my pocket. I gave him a $50 and $20 dollar bill (not much I know, but remember this was back in the 1980’s when things were a lot cheaper) and told him to use it to buy him some good clothes that might help him move off the street. He shook my hand again and walked toward the elevator. I have wondered since: did he ever find a good job? Did he ever reunite with his wife and two daughters? My vivid imagination caused me to wonder if, in reality, he was a magazine writer who was doing a story on the homeless…. firsthand? Maybe he was better actor than he was letting me think? Or maybe a multi-millionaire who was just seeing how other people survive? Lots of questions have caused me to think about this experience and I have no answers. All I know is that I had the opportunity to tie up a handsome guy who was the epitimy of a male model, and I had a great time! And I think he did too! For the record, I slept through most of my convention meetings that day, and enjoyed a good nap on the flight home later that evening. With the memories I had–it was worth it!!

A Present for the Lady

Sun, 25 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

In the early afternoon C. called from the airport to tell that she had safely landed. I asked if she would like me to pick her up from the station, but she had different plans. “Put on a rubber suit and a blindfold and wait for me in the bedroom.” She had spent a few days in England with our daughter and her friend. It had been just long enough to build up a desire for her, that popped up when she spoke those promising words.

More Than He Bargained For 2: The Doctor Knows Best

Fri, 23 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from More Than He Bargained For…)

Part 2: The Doctor Knows Best

Hans had not had a good night’s sleep. Tanya, the escort he had booked for the night had tied him up tightly as per his request, and then things took an unwanted turn. Tanya informed him that, in her native Russia, she was actually a doctor in psychiatry, and so quite used to getting unruly or violent patients under control with proper use of restraints. That evening, she had used the ropes and straps that Hans had provided, but suggested that a straightjacket was a much better device for really long term, inescapable bondage.

Door-to-door Salesman Turns to Self Bondage

Thu, 22 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I have always liked door-to-door salesmen. That form of salesmanship has diminished and almost disappeared in our society today, but there are still some companies that utilize that method of selling products. I was sitting at home one day during the weekend, thinking of an assignment that had been given to me by my boss. A young intern in our office (his name was Benjamin) was going to be having a farewell party soon; he was leaving the company after accepting a permanent job, and the boss wanted me to be in charge of a “roast” in Benjamin’s honor. “You know what a roast is….. don’t you Jake?” my boss had asked me. “I think I do,” I replied. “Isn’t it sort of like a good natured, light-hearted bundle of jokes–whether true or false– that are told about a person?” “Right!” the boss had said nodding his head. “You can think of all the strange things that Benjamin has said, or the weird things he has done, or his unusual hobbies, or what he talks about doing in his spare time and make an enjoyable show at his embarrassment. But it’s all in fun! And since Benjamin was working with you the majority of the time while he was here, you probably know more about him than anyone else. You will do a great job putting something together!” He emphasized his point by giving me a big smile and a hard slap on the back before making a hasty exit from my office. (Is it any wonder that “boss” spelled backward is “double s.o.b.?) So now, here I was sitting in my living room straining my brain trying to remember anything and everything that Ben had said or demonstrated or shared with me that could be exaggerated into good “roast” material. While I was lost in thought, a movement outside my window caught my attention. A young man was walking up to my front door at a brisk pace carrying a small briefcase. From my vantage point, he looked exactly like Benjamin. What a stroke of luck! Maybe I could chat with him in person for a few minutes, and get some information from him that would be useful. I didn’t think to question why Benjamin would be visiting me at my home. The doorbell rang, but I was at the door before it had even finished sounding his approach. I pulled the door open–more quickly than intended, which startled the young man and caused him to take a step back. My excitement faded, and I tried not to show my disappointment. The young man at my door had the same brown hair, solid frame, and facial features as Benjamin, but up close, I realized that he was not the guy I had been working with for the past several months. In all honesty, he could have been Benjamin’s brother–the resemblance was amazing! The young man stepped forward and stretched out his hand in greeting. I took his hand and tried to hide my disappointment and concentrate my thoughts on what he was saying. He smiled broadly as he spoke in a very polite manner. “My name is Troy. I am a student at CSC and am traveling in your neighborhood today to introduce you to something that I feel every home needs. I am working my way through college by doing this, and would really appreciate the opportunity to tell you about our product. May I take a few moments of your time right now? By the look on your face, I may have caught you at a bad time though.” I put my concentration on the young man in front of me, and gave him a smile in return. “I’m sorry,” I told him. “I just thought that you were someone else. It’s amazing how much you look like him!” Troy’s smile grew even more. “Wow!” he replied. “If you think I look like another guy, he would have to be a very handsome fellow indeed!” That remark caused me to laugh; I took an instant liking to this guy and invited him in. “I’m Jake,” I told him as I took him around the corner into my living room and pointed to a comfortable chair. Troy had stopped at the door, and was removing his shoes. “It’s company policy, Jake” he told me. “It’s not a good first impression if I get your carpet dirty.” He walked into the living room and sat in the chair I had pointed out. For the next twenty minutes Troy demonstrated his product, and it was indeed something that every house would likely need. With his politeness and enthusiasm, I knew early on that I would be one of Troy’s customers. During his presentation, I kept looking at him closely. Though his nose was slightly smaller, and his jaw a little more square, he had a definite resemblance to Benjamin–who was monopolizing my thoughts lately. Troy stood once to show me a closer look at a statement in his flip chart, and as he returned to his chair, it was definitely obvious: from the back, Troy looked exactly the same as Benjamin. I excused myself and left the room, as Troy waited patiently. I needed to think about something, maybe formulate a plan, but not while Troy was talking to me. I could not afford any distractions while I was thinking. My mind was thinking back to something Benjamin had told me. He had his eye on a young secretary in our office, and had finally mastered the courage to ask Gina out on a date. Benjamin had shared his interest in Gina with me as we had worked together, and though I kept it quiet, other people that he shared this secret with did not. It was soon a hot topic for the office grapevine. I sometimes wondered if Gina had felt compelled to accept the invitation because of all the gossip circulating through the office.

Lisa

Mon, 12 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

My phone rang one Saturday morning a couple of months ago. It was my brother, Sam, asking me to check on his daughter, Lisa, as he and his wife hadn’t heard from her in over a week. I told him I’d take ride over to her place and tell her to give him a call. I called her myself and got no answer so I hopped in my truck and headed out to the outskirts of town.

Roommate’s Helping Hand 6: Paying the debt

Sat, 03 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 5

Part 6: Paying the debt

I was in for a big one. Halfway through our third year in college I lost a bet to my roommate. It was a pretty big bet. And I had been absolutely certain I would win. In fact, I had been so sure that I had agreed to his victory demand without even blinking. And then I lost.

My roommate was very magnanimous. And smug. He told me not to worry about anything. He would choose the clothing, taking my preferences into account, of course. He would come up with the bondage position, taking both of our preferences into account. And then I would have to perform my duty, to provide what he desired most.

Helen's Journey 4: Final Lesson

Wed, 17 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Helen’s Journey 3: More Therapy)

Part 4: Final Lesson

Bradley Scott’s eyes widened slightly as Helen Adler entered his room. On her previous visits, Helen had worn what looked like the same baggy sweat outfit, as if to hide her body from view. Understandable, in his mind, considering what she’d been through.

“Do you like?” she asked with a nervous smile, the hem of her dress brushing the floor as she turned slowly.

The Interview

Wed, 17 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

The interview had been in progress for fifteen minutes, and Mary Beth was confident she was doing well. She sat in an elegantly furnished office, in an industrial park, answering questions from Dan, sitting behind the desk in front of her, and Spike who sat on a couch to her side.

Mary Beth was an accountant aspirant, having traveled nearly two hundred miles, for an interview with what she believed to be a reputable company. Twenty two years old, she had just graduated from college. The leggy brunette sat with her legs crossed, in a conscious effort to emphasize her sex appeal. She was neatly attired in a beige business suit, and a low cut white blouse.

Center for Deviate Dreams

Mon, 15 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Center for Deviate Dreams

In an obviously upscale office a beautiful and well dressed woman in her early 30’s is on the phone. “C’mon, c’mon, come ooooon pick up the phone”.

“Center for deviate dreams Miss deWilde speaking”.

“Hello Miss deWilde this is Sharon Moreau speaking”.

“Miss Moreau, how wonderful to hear from you again. It must be at least a month since your last visit, I was beginning to fear we might have lost you”.

She

Sun, 14 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

As she stood looking in the mirror she admired her toned body and long blond hair knowing that it might be awhile before she would be able to see it this way again. She gently ran her hands over her firm C cup breasts and down to her smooth pussy relishing what she was about to allow to happen to her.

She had been doing Yoga and other stretching exercises for months and had become more flexible than she had ever been. The 2 inch gag head harness she was now wearing had been on for twenty four hours and she had no plans of removing it until just before her morning run. She had been practicing long term gag wearing since before she had come up with this idea, beginning after work then overnight to being able to wear it all weekend with no discomfort when she removed it.

Caught & Punished

Thu, 04 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“What the hell do you think………..what!”

There, laying, no struggling, on the bed was a bundle of shiny black, with what looked like chains and padlocks, glinting, rattling, and incomprehensible grunting, almost sobbing, coming from within.

She moved closer, she grabbed a length of chain and pulled, the struggling froze, “Is that you in there?”

The blubbering and sobbing continued with a ‘double grunt’ as confirmation, “Well well well, lets take a look”.

The Games We Play

Sun, 30 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I thought I would never leave work this evening, it was always the same. Someone always wants something at the last minute. It makes me angry how most people I meet are what I call “crisis managers”. Always leaving things to the deadline, then, dumping the work on a colleague to do at the very last minute. I eventually finished the report, dropped it in the “In” tray and walked out before someone wanted something else doing. Unpaid volunteer work for campaign season would look good on a C.V but sure was a killer on your social life.

Recruiter POW Training

Wed, 26 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Several years ago I became acquainted with a military guy who had moved into the area where I live. He was to be here for about four years working with the recruiting unit of the ROTC program at a nearby university. For whatever reason, at least back then, the military did not keep them in any area for long periods of time–just why, I am not sure and he never told me. Drake was his name, and he was a typical soldier–slightly older than most at the ripe old age of thirty-five. He had blond hair cut in a short buzz style, a typical military build, but with a boyish face that looked younger than his years. He was very outgoing and friendly, part of his recruiting responsibilities, no doubt. I do not remember the circumstances of our meeting, but we became good friends. He was not aware of my interest in bondage with other guys and the enjoyment that I have when I am able to tie another guy up and take control of him. From the day we met, I had zeroed in on Drake and hoped that sometime I could make him my captive without destroying our friendship. I volunteered to run an errand one day for the office where I work, and decided to take an extended lunch to ensure that I had time. I was waiting for a job to be completed at the printing shop, and found myself near the building where Drake hung his work hat. I knew that Drake usually spent his lunch break at his desk, and just stopped in for a quick visit. As usual, I found Drake sitting at his desk in his causal, short-sleeved military dress shirt, which even included a black tie, and even during my social visit he was sitting almost at attention with his back straight, but not touching the back of his chair. I lounged in the comfortable chair in front of his desk, and in the course of our conversation, asked him a few things about his military training and background. I asked him what sort of classes the students he recruited would be taking and things they would learn. He was in a talking mood, and welcomed my interest in what he did. At one point I asked Drake if the students received instruction on what to do if they were taken captive and had to endure a period of time as a prisoner of war. He told me that very little was discussed about that in the classes offered, but he had received some instruction in that, mainly so he could address a question with a correct answer.

Kidnapped by a Friend; Delivered to a Stranger

Tue, 14 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I would first like to confirm that I enjoy the company of women. They can be so soft, charming, intelligent, sensitive, and yet reduce a guy to the status of bumbling idiot with just a flutter of their eyelashes. I suppose that my respect for the opposite sex has removed from my mind any desire to engage in bondage with a member of the female gender. But men are another matter. Strange as it may seem, I find great excitement in sharing bondage adventures with other guys. In my crazy teenage years, I shared tie-up adventures with male friends and cousins that left me with a great enjoyment for male bondage. After one experience with a cousin my same age, I have always enjoyed the sensation of seeing another guy tied up, and made helpless and vulnerable. Sexual gratification was never intentionally a part of the tie-up games, but as we got older, sometimes the surge of excitement would lead to involuntary things happening that would fall into that category. We just overlooked it, and gradually got over any feelings of embarrassment or concern if it happened. In later years, while watching movies of guys tied up, gagged, blindfolded, or being placed in some bondage situation, I would squirm in my seat and feel the need to adjust my trousers much of the time. Though attempting to be discreet in the process, it sometimes proved embarrassing during my dating and courtship years. As we finished our formal education and began our professional careers, my friends and I all moved our separate ways. Though we kept in touch, the tie-up games we enjoyed became few and scattered–or discontinued altogether. But then the age of computers erupted into a whole new world of bondage “sites”, and I have become a steady visitor. It was on a male bondage site that I met a young man who seems to mirror my interest in bondage with other guys. We got acquainted online, shared ideas, and since we only lived a half hour drive from each other, decided to meet. Grey and I hit it off immediately, and even now continue to meet as often as we can to share ideas and bondage adventures with each other. We have developed a great friendship, including respect and trust. I am pretty sure that Grey is not gay–not that it matters at all. We just enjoy each other’s company and creativity in the sport of tying each other up.

Paula In Chains 2: Jane in the Chair

Thu, 09 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

This story carries on directly from “Paula in Chains ”

Part 2: Jane in the Chair

After Paula’s friend Jane had discovered her, chained spread eagled to the wall, Jane had left her ball tied leaving Paula’s vibrator torturing her for the rest of the afternoon. It was time Paula had a little payback revenge. Paula is back to tell the tale of what happened next . . . . .

I had put myself into a pretty hairy self-bondage situation a while ago and I was found by my friend Jane, chained spread eagled to the hallway wall. I was waiting for the ice release to drop a key for me to release my wrist cuffs. All the while a vibrating egg and Hitachi Magic wand tied into a crotchrope were giving me the most intense sexual work out I had ever had.

Mistress Takes Control 2

Sun, 21 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Mistress Takes Control)

Part Two

I didn’t understand, the first time James quoted that remark. But it means that the bondage experience is enhanced once the victim realizes that he really cannot escape. The bondage becomes much more real when he wants to escape, struggles his hardest, tries his best to escape, and can’t. So the element of discomfort, or pain, is added to make that victim genuinely try his hardest to get loose. And it’s the inability to escape that validates the bondage, that gives it the extra kick of legitimacy. And so, with this understanding, I fully went along with the scenarios which my fiancé orchestrated.

Girls Night In

Fri, 19 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Shelly pulled the nearly sheer, black nylon, body stocking up her long, shapely legs, the neckline stretching just enough to clear her full hips, stretched some more to cover her bust. She slipped her hands into the arms, nestled her fingers in the tips. She stood before the mirror tugging and smoothing, avoiding looking down to where her dark bush burst through the hole in the crotch. But she did look and she blushed. This was so not her, but it was totally Cynthia. She imagined her wearing the garment on a date, imagined the date’s surprise when he slid his hand under her skirt and found…

Only too Willing

Tue, 26 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It was the money. The damned student loans ! With the recession, finding a job right out of university that paid enough to take care of them, a practice that had gone on for generations, was no longer valid. Jessica was now only weeks away of becoming a deadbeat in the financial system for defaulting on her loans, as well as on some credit card debt she’d accumulated to try and service the loans until she found a decent job. So, every day, for want of anything better, she scanned Craig’sList for ads that might give her a few days’ reprieve.

At the Academy 8: The Cost of Carelessness

Wed, 20 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 7

Part 8: The Cost of Carelessness

“Oh, good morning Roger.” Amy was rinsing out her coffee cup as Roger walked in to the kitchen, still in his pajamas. She was fully dressed and the dishes in the sink made it clear that both she and Ken had already been up, eaten, and cleaned up. “I was just about to leave you and Andrea a note. Now that the 24 hours is up, Ken and I figured we’d stick around in the suite for a little while just pretend like were having a normal day away from the Academy. We won’t have the chance to do much of that pretty soon.”

Billie’s Girl

Sat, 23 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Erin leaned into the mirror and tried to get rid of the little blobs of mascara on her lashes. Damn it, that’s why I don’t use this stuff! She fussed with it for a few seconds more and then sat back to look at the fruits of her labor.

The mascara and eye shadow were nice touches; they brought out her eyes, which she thought were her best feature. The lip gloss made her lips fuller and, my heavens, more sensual!

Caught in Selfbondage

Fri, 04 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I have been partaking in the pleasures of self bondage since my teen years. Over the years, I have purchased and accumulated many bondage items, leather and latex gear. One Saturday afternoon, I pulled out my bag of bondage goodies to settle in for several hours of unhurried bondage fun. I began by putting on my extremely sexy thigh high black front laced ballet boots. The extreme arch of the 7 1/2" heel is bondage in itself, but there is much joy in the 20 or so minutes it takes to lace them to the top of my thighs. I love the feel of the leather against my bare legs and feet.

Holiday Hogtie

Fri, 04 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Our traditional at home holiday plans had changed, and we were obligated to travel to my in-laws. My Husband and I were quite disappointed since our past Christmas were very enjoyable (see past stories). We decided we would exchange our gifts and have our own celebration when we returned.

Two days after Christmas on our plane ride home I asked my Husband is there anything special you would like for Christmas?

SB Experienced Checked off this Year

Fri, 04 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Okay, let me first start this story by saying this is 100% true. This is also a dangerous precedent I have started but the reward was the best experience I have ever had in this lifestyle hands down. I am usually into self-bondage but it has gotten stale, I am able to successfully tie myself up for any amount of time without any trepidation, always with a way out, no more challenges can hold me, it is just a waiting game. Being a dominant male, I usually only resort to self-bondage between willing bondage participants, so it is like a booby prize for me, sadly. I have put my participants into some intricate rope and wanted the same done to me, but without a way to get out, a true challenge where I have to wait for the ice timer and not manage to chicken out because of boredom or shoddy cinch nooses.

The Party

Mon, 24 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

You look back at your clunker of a car, mentally kicking yourself for not agreeing to the lift you were offered before you left. Now here you are, dressed for a night on the town, not for a walk in the country in the pre dawn.

It started like a normal evening. The invite to the vicar’s and tarts party had arrived last week and you had barely been able to contain yourself with anticipation. Your partner had elected to remain at home (never one for socialising at the best of times, let alone in fancy dress) so you had busied yourself getting the perfect outfit together. Never being one who was shy of your figure, most of your outfits were quite revealing but nothing seemed to set the right tone. However, while shopping, you had come across the perfect dress. Black leather, halter necked, scoping between your breasts and ending no more than an inch below your bottom. Not something to be worn to a meeting with the boss, but for a party where everyone was going to be looking like a tart (or a vicar) perfect.

Bound for Life 7

Thu, 20 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Bound for Life 6)

Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at cuffmaster@gmail.com

While she was Jogging

Sat, 08 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

My girlfriend had started yet another fad diet and exercise program, part of which meant she’d go jogging every evening in the local woods. It was within walking distance but for some reason, she drove there. One evening, having barely seen her in what felt like a month, I decided to take matters into my own hands and have what I hoped would be fun for me, a surprise for her and an experience for us both.

Horror of the White Worm

Tue, 30 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale

Sarah Laughton twisted on the sand at the bottom of the pit. She was in her bra and briefs and was hog-tied. Her mouth was taped and her brown, frizzed hair fell around her face and shoulders as she struggled.

She looked up to the top of the pit where the coven members were gathered round the edge. They stood out in their white robes and pointed hoods which reminded Sarah of the Ku Klux Klan. They were illuminated by lamps on stands around the pit. The lights blotted out the night sky but from the pit Sarah could see the tops of the columns supporting the beams of the Penitch Monument which enclosed the pit.

No Release until Dark

Sat, 08 Sep 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note - As with most of my stories this is mostly true. Obviously I have taken some license as I was only the boyfriend in this encounter and had to rely on her telling and my imagination to write it. Enjoy.

My idea was simple, I love being bound. I love being bound for long periods and feeling helpless. My boyfriend is very good at providing this but there is always a safe word, there is always that feeling, even though I know I won’t use it, that I can get out whenever I want.

Forced Exposure

Mon, 20 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I had a fantacy of being caught naked tied up but never got to do it. I was determed to do it some time. My neighhour asked me to take her to town the next morning and I had a plan.

I wanted to cuff myself helplessly and wait for her to catch me locked up. I waited till early morning, got the cuffs ready and sent her a text telling her to come in and see me when she was ready.

Keeping House

Sat, 21 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Thanks again Miss DelVecchio,” the man said as his two children began bouncing their way in front of the hearth towards the plain, but sturdy front door of the Warren House.

“Oh, it’s my pleasure to show you around. And, I might add, my job as well,” Valerie replied, with a smile for Jim and his wife Andie Fontaine, a young fortyish couple with an apparently keen eye for hitting some out of the way historical sites on their way through Pennsylvania. They were making their way up to Niagara Falls eventually on their road trip vacation and got to Val’s little neck of the woods just in time to see the place thoroughly before it was time to call it a week; her first week on the job, in fact.

A Good Girl?

Thu, 28 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I am a girl. I love being a girl. I love everything about being female but especially the control it gives me over boys. I used to think I was a good girl. That sort of changed with my latest boyfriend/slave. I would never think of being mean and bossy let alone tie some one up and hurt them. I was a good girl. I enjoyed being a good girl.

Five O'Clock

Thu, 28 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s note: This story was inspired by several portfolios from the “Moraxian’s Game Room” site of model Debbie D tied up and threatened with a bomb.

Sarah Laughton had come home early from work to find an intruder in her house. He’d quickly overpowered her then stripped off her clothes leaving Sarah in her bra and pants. He’d tied her hands behind her back, then wrapped ropes around her arms and over and under her breasts before tying them to the front of her bra and securing them with a knot. He then bound her ankles and attached the rope to the knot; drawing up her legs and leaving Sarah in a hog-tied postion. Finally he’d gagged her; pushing the gag into her mouth and forcing Sarah to bite on it.

The Nosy Neighbors Wife

Thu, 28 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

One warm summer afternoon the phone rang, it was my next door neighbor Kim. After we exchanged greetings, Kim began to question me on what was going on our deck on Saturday, (see previous story Summer Bikini)._

“What do you mean?

“Don’t play dumb with me Mary Beth, I saw the whole thing. I told my Husband, that I was going to call the Police because you must be in trouble? Your Husband had you tightly strapped down on that lounge chair and he was banging the hell out of you. My Husband went and got his binoculars and convinced me that it was consensual. I guess Mary Beth whatever floats your boat, however I couldn’t happen to notice the huge erection that my Husband had developed.”

The Rules of the Game

Tue, 19 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The men emerged from the woods running low and fast. They pulled their ski masks down over their faces and stepped onto the back porch of the house. One tried the door, turned and shook his head. The other stepped off the porch and retrieved the spare key from under the fake rock.

The woman’s back was to them, but the girl saw them and shrieked. The men rushed in. One tackled the woman, the other grabbed the girl. The woman gave no resistance as her hands were taped behind her back and her mouth sealed. The men wrestled with the girl, taped her wrists, taped her mouth, and dragged her to the living room couch. They wrapped tape around her ankles, joined them to her wrists with another length of tape. They returned to the kitchen, grabbed the woman and walked her out of the house into the woods.

Hope Floats Part 1: Table Service

Thu, 14 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Table Service

The wheels of the landing gear made an audible screech as they touched down on the runway at La Isabela; it was a sound that was as commonplace as the dull pinging of the buttons that passengers pressed to summon the attention of the harassed cabin crew and nothing to spare even a moment of thought over. But to know that for a fact would require a person to have flown on more than one occasion and as with so many things in life, this was Hope Carpenter’s first time in the air on anything that went higher than a playground swing.

At the Shore

Mon, 11 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

[This was originally written for a friend. I understand that some readers donʼt enjoy the first/second person present tense style of writing presented here. I tried changing it to standard first person but decided I like this one better. If you are someone who vehemently dislikes this style, send me an email and Iʼll forward you the other version.]

This is a great look for you! With your heels pressed into your ass, the flesh of your calves and thighs bunches up in a most appealing manner. Your big brown eyes look up at me beseechingly. I stand and go downstairs to the kitchen to refill my coffee cup. You groan into your sopping gag.

Vacation Time Fun Part 7

Sat, 09 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 6 Part 7

We pulled into the driveway and I ran into the house to change while she set up the rest of the things she would need to play her part. It was already starting to get dark, so I decided that black would be best for sneaking. I pulled off my wind suit and crotch-rope, and pulled on a pair of black tights over my pantyhose, some black gloves, then put on a black leotard and slipped on my new black boots. There I was, Tonya Conway, Super Spy. I decided to start being sneaky right away, peaking out the windows trying to see what Anita was up to. She was nowhere to be found, but my Escape was in the field behind the house almost all the way back the tree line. She must have put it there. I was in the middle of trying to figure out why when the house went dark. She had turned off the power. This meant she had to be in the garage. If I could get to her and get her to tell me where the laptop was, I could make this a short night. I crept out of the bedroom and started down the hall. I got about half way down to the living room when a balled up sock hit me in the tummy.

Bodysuit Selfbondage

Sat, 26 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I am a 35 year old male and this is a true bondage story.

I was really bored and horney and decided to do some self bondage. I had a really good idea. I got out my sexy black bodysuit my handcuffs and ankle cuffs.

I had a nice hot bath and shaved my balls and crouch. I took the keys to the cuffs wrapped them in a bit of toilet paper and slipped them into the nice deep crouch pocket of the bodysuit. I then put on the bodysuit, it fitted nice and snug on my body.

Loop

Wed, 25 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Gromet smiled. He had inspected the latest group of slaves for the market, watching as they were led away, their high heels clicking in counterpoint to the musical clinking of their chains. He had dealt with some internal disciplinary matters – the flogging of a couple of guards for being lenient, the monthly session on the rack of his accountant – and now he was returning to his office and Ms. Trusscot. He had left the lady hogtied on the floor next to his desk, and now he was going to deal with her. Starting with a raised-skirt, over the knee spanking. There was something very pleasant about treating a mature woman like a little girl, something that they seemed to enjoy also. If she was very naughty, perhaps he would take her down to the dungeons and give her some additional torment.

Spandex Kid vs. Spider Vixen

Tue, 24 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Once more, The Spandex Kid was out driving late at night listening to his scanner and prowling for an adventure. Even though he had no innate superpowers, he identified with superheros such as Batman, Robin, Superman, and The Flash and even dressed the part every night he was out.

Tonight, he wore a red, long-sleeved spandex unitard that covered him from neck to toe; black briefs for a touch of modesty; black spandex opera gloves; black neoprene boots; and a black spandex hood which masked his entire head except for a ninja-like slit through which one could gaze into his blue eyes. No cape, however. He had seen ``The Incredibles’’ and knew better.

Vacation Time Fun Part 6

Fri, 13 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 5 Part 6

I climbed out of the tub before I turned into one big wrinkle, threw on a robe and walked contently into the bedroom, only to find a note on my pillow. It read:

“Dearest Tonya, I hope you don’t plan on sleeping well tonight. I still have two movies to watch and you know where that leaves you. I’d get tied myself but due to my inconsiderate host, I’m just a little bit (a lot) sore in all the right places. Ummm…. anyway sugar, just make sure that you sleep in something that is appropriate for an adventure, if you sleep at all.”

It Was Dark Part 8: Rescue and Release

Tue, 03 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 7

Part 8: Rescue and Release

I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE.

Vacation Time Fun Part 5

Mon, 26 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 4 Part 5

Okay, story time again. She knew that ever since a talent show in junior high school I’d had a fantasy about being a magician’s assistant. My then boyfriend had a dream that he was going to be this great illusionist, and I was going to be his assistant. He came up with this whole routine for the show and his big finale was tying me up and putting me in this huge crate and chaining it shut. I was supposed to get free crawl out of the fake back on the crate, slip off behind the curtain and appear in the audience and drop my ropes and gag and act all magical and stuff.

Max & Matt

Mon, 20 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Karla called from downstairs at 4:00 to announce the arrival of my guest. I told her to send him up and quickly went down my mental checklist. Everything was ready, so I ran a comb through my hair one more time, swallowed my nervousness, and moved myself into Dom mode. I took a few deep breaths, and the knock came. I opened up and let him in. My goodness, I thought. Heʼs a big one. About my height but at least a hundred pounds heavier. And quite a bit younger.

My New Girlfriend, Friday

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest

My New Girlfriend, Friday

“I never want to hear from you again!” Said Miranda. “You are a complete perv, you sicko! Leave me alone!” As I hung up the phone I felt hollow inside. Every time I started dating it always ended the same way. Things would go great until I told her that I wanted to tie her up for sex (or be tied up for sex, I go both ways). ‘Why can’t I let just let this whole bondage thing go?’ I thought to myself. ‘I’m good looking, I have a solid job, I have no problem getting dates. Why am I hung up on using ropes during sex? Now I have another Firday night alone.’ Just then the phone rang. I was in no mood to answer it, but it was little Nicole. Ten years ago I dated her older sister for a couple years back when I was in High School. Being raised by a single mom in a house full of women she really needed a good male infuence in her life. So, I had unofficially become her older brother back when she was starting middle school. “Hi Nicole, how’s everything going at college?” “Hey Grump. Not well, that’s why I’m calling. I really need some advice.” “You know I’m always here for you. What can I do you for?” “I’d rather not talk on the phone, can you pop over?” “Sure… not like I have any plans. Did you eat yet? If not let’s grab a movie and hang out tonight.” “Sounds great! I was just ordering some Chinese.” “Get enough for two and I’ll be there in forty minutes." I had been there for Nicole for a long time, and she had returned the favor more than once. We talked about everything, and over the years she had become my best friend. She had grown into quite a girl too. She was 5’6” tall, with piercing blue eyes and dark wavy hair that cascaded over her shoulders. She wasn’t supermodel thin, but she was all woman with curves in all the right places and just enough padding to fill out a tight pair jeans. Nicole had a wickedly twisted sense of humor too, but that was probably my influence as much as anything else. A quick shower and I was out the door. While I was driving I started reminiscing about Ashley’s death last year. It had shocked everyone when Nicole’s older sister was killed by a drunk driver. We had been hanging out watching a movie on TV when we heard about it. We sat there on the couch holding each other tight while we both cried for hours. Eventually Nicole had fallen asleep in my arms. When I carried her into the bedroom and tucked her in I suddenly realized I wanted to climb into bed with her. Instead I grabbed a blanket and pillow to go crash on the couch. I was too tired drive home and I knew she wouldn’t mind. I always wondered what might have happened, and I had a secret crush for her ever since.

My New Girlfriend, Friday

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest

My New Girlfriend, Friday

Sock It To Me

Sun, 04 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story may be too sock-happy for some, and for that, I apologize. I was grooving on the advent of cool weather and organizing my sock drawer, when the inspiration hit! There is some bondage and sex though, so you may still be interested. Sock It To Me As long as I can remember, I have had a passion for legwear; knee socks, over-the-knee socks, patterned tights, thigh highs, etc. I wear them and I look for other gals that wear them. Finding other gals with the same passion is the hardest thing to satisfy. Gals think that knee socks, for instance, are so 80’s! Most women wear socks, but not that kind that sets my heart to pitter-pattering. I absolutely hate those little footie things; I think they are as responsible for the collapse of the sock industry as much as the fashion mavens. And those see-through trousers socks are also disgusting. I can barely tolerate the nylon tube socks that soccer players wear. Nope! My socks and tights have to be wool or heavy cotton. The problem is that few companies make them anymore and even fewer women wear them! My other thing is bondage, rope bondage to be specific. I love tying women up and I am quite good at it! There seem to be more women that like being bound and gagged than like wearing my type of footwear, but I’m not complaining about that! It was mid-October and in this area that means the days are short and cool. It was a Saturday a.m. and I was headed to the local coffee shop. I was in my school-girl phase and was wearing the full regalia, adult-fet style, lace-up black knee-length Doc Martens with white over-the-knee socks, short green plaid pleated skirt and a green letter-sweater cardigan over a white men’s shirt with a black tie hanging loosely around my neck. I had drawn my currently-red hair into two ponytails, tied with black ribbon, that jutted from each side of my head. I was a walking cliché, but I liked it. A half block ahead, a gal turned the corner onto my street and I was amazed to see that she was wearing an outfit similar to mine! As she drew near, I saw that she wore burgundy over-the-knee socks with black flats, a burgundy plaid pleated skirt and a Black turtle-necked sweater over which she had a burgundy cardigan. I was instantly in heat for her. I’m not shy especially about my little fetishes, although I don’t usually make a good impression blurting out what I’m thinking. My friends are used to it, but strangers…well, sometimes it works, most times it doesn’t, but I gotta be me! As we passed each other, I said “I like your look, girl! Ever been tied up?” She stopped, slipped off her sunglasses, and looked me up and down. She was of Asian-American descent, Chinese was the Asian part if I had to guess, with glorious natural long black hair that was fastened into a tight ponytail. Unbound it would probably reach her waist. She wore it with straight across bangs ending at her eyebrows. She had almost black eyes, almond shaped and slanting up at the outside corners and a sweet, pouty mouth. She reminded me of Lucy Lui, the actress and that was not a bad thing! She was a little older than I first thought maybe early thirties, but she was breathtakingly beautiful, at least to me. I felt my equilibrium shift as I stared at her; I was teetering on some precipice and could easily fall for that face! “Once or twice” she replied. I could feel myself begin to pitch over the edge! I managed to find my voice. “Wanna make it three or four?” I jiggled the handcuffs I had fastened through the belt loop of my skirt. She smiled and reached out to touch the cuffs. “These are toys!” I blushed scarlet. Damn! I’ve met the girl of my dreams and she catches on that I’m sporting lame toy cuffs. Damn it! What to do? “Yeah, I know! They’re just decoration! I’m more into rope anyway!” I stumbled through that bs while she continued to scrutinize me with her knowing smile. “Rope, huh? Do you use hemp or cotton?” Now on firmer footing, I was able to reply coherently and it wasn’t lost on me that she knew the difference between types of rope. “I’m into hemp right now; love the texture and after you use it a bit it softens right up! Besides it’s too hard to find good cotton rope.” No bs there; I was a hemp girl! She seemed to approve, at least she didn’t cut me off at the knees again with some other comment. “Do you live around here?” she asked. “Yeah, on the next block, halfway down.” Could it be this easy? “Roommates?” “Nope, just me!” Oh my god! Was this really happening? “What’s your name? I’m Kaitlynn Lee.” I told her. She reached out and shook my hand. I don’t know about her, but I felt electricity when we touched. Pheromones were in the air, like a heady perfume that I hoped she could sense too! She held onto my hand just a little bit longer than necessary and I was practically swooning. “Just a minute!” She pulled an Iphone and ripped off a text. The thing chimed and she stepped away a couple of paces, her back to me, to answer a call, but I could still hear her side well enough. “Sam? Yeah, we’re good, but we’ll talk later.” She slapped the phone back into her pocket and turned to me. I was stunned! Was this really happening? Was I going to get to spend some quality time with this absolute babe? And dare I think that bondage was in our future? Damn right I was thinking that! “So! Let’s go to your place!” This was happening and so fast! I was aware that she had taken control of the situation and was driving the agenda. It was my agenda as well, but I wanted to be in control. “So!” I parroted. “You gonna let me tie you up?” She smiled her enigmatic smile. “Well, let’s go and talk about it, anyway!” “Sure, let’s go; it’s this way!” She fell into place next to me and we headed back the way I had come. It must have looked like the local catholic girls school had just let out, but no one seemed to pay us any mind. My head was spinning and my little sex genie was stirring in my gut. Nothing like this had ever happened to me. I had met and got involved with gals in bars, etc. but never had a chance meeting ever developed into anything like this. Usually, the impromptu meets ended in disappointment all around. Maybe this would too, but it had moved way ahead of any other encounter I had experienced. We didn’t talk as we walked. My apartment was only 5 minutes away. I let us into the foyer with my key and we walked up the one flight to my apartment. I was nervous and excited both, hoping against hope that this would be something. My apartment fronted on the street and had lots of windows to let in the light. It was furnished in the usual single gal way with hand-me-downs and Ikea stuff. I let her go first and she walked into the large living room and gave it the once over. I was thinking strategy! How did I get her from here into my ropes and then into bed? “I’ve got some good merlot I haven’t opened yet. Want a glass?” She turned and stared at me briefly. “Sure! That would be great!” I silently agreed; a little alcohol was sure to lubricate the situation. I returned with two glasses and offered her one. She was standing at the front windows looking down at the street. “You didn’t put any ketamine or anything in this did you?” I pulled the glass back and offered her the other one. “Just kidding; you don’t seem like the type to do that!” I answered “Of course I’m not”, while guiltily recalling that, a minute ago in the kitchen, I had half-jokingly wished I had something like that. We sat on the futon and sipped our wine. “Nice place! Been here long?” I gave the short version of my history and asked her where she lived. She gave a vague answer that seemed to indicate that she had just moved in a couple of blocks away. Finally, I couldn’t stand it anymore. “So, Kaitlynn, why are you here in my apartment?” She put her glass down and turned sideways to look straight at me. “I thought you wanted to tie me up?” Damn it, she did it again; took control. I had to wrest it back. “I do! We can do it here or in the bedroom. Any preference?” I hoped my voice didn’t give away the excitement I was feeling. As always, when on the cusp of a bondage adventure, I was almost giddy and had to clasp my hands together to prevent them from shaking. “Well, here is fine. Why don’t you get your stuff and we can figure out where we want to go with this!” I had to fight with myself to keep from jumping up and running out of the room to get my equipment. Instead, I sat for a moment as if considering her suggestion and then nodded my head and replied. “Good idea! Want any more wine while I’m up?” “I’m good!” I forced myself to walk slowly into my bedroom. Once I was out of sight, I pumped my fist, mouthed a silent “yes” and did a little happy dance. I dragged my bag of toys out of the closet and gave it a quick check. There were several styles of gags, a lot of coiled rope, collars, blindfolds, etc.; the usual stuff! I unzipped my boots and kicked them off and shucked the sweater. I wanted to be able to move freely unencumbered by extraneous clothes. Ultimately, I wanted to be out of all my clothes and playing with Kaitlynn, but first things first. I came back down the hall and stopped short at the living door. Kaitlynn was nowhere in sight; where was she? Maybe she went to the bathroom? I really, really didn’t want to think she may have split! I sighed, figuring it had been too good to be true, and stepped into the room. A push and a trip and I was down hard on my belly, the bag spinning away from me. Struggling for breath, I managed to get out “What the fuck!” before a knee slammed into my back and a hand clamped over my mouth. Kaitlynn spoke into my ear. “Lay still, sweetie, and this will go OK, but if you struggle, it will go hard. Got it?” I spluttered a protest into her hand and tried to twist free. She whacked the back of my head with her free hand. “I guess you didn’t get it!” She grabbed a pigtail and twisted and pulled until my eyes teared up. “Now lay still!” I figured I should do that and nodded my head. She let go of my hair and slid her knee off my back, but kept her hand over my mouth. “Put your hands behind your back!” I hesitated and earned another head whack. I put my hands behind me crossed at the wrists. “I’m going to remove my hand from your mouth; keep quiet!” She let go of me and reached out and grabbed my bag. I couldn’t keep quiet. “Kaitlynn, what are you doing?” She grabbed my pigtail again and pulled my head back hard. “Shut up!” she hissed. She spilled the bag’s contents out on the floor and grabbed a ball gag out of the tangle of stuff. “Open up!” I tried to clamp my lips shut against the ball she was pressing against them. She removed the ball and grabbed my arm twisting it up behind me. I screeched in protest and she was ready, slamming the ball against my mouth and forcing it part way in. I tasted blood and then gave in to the relentless pressure she was exerting. She pushed the ball deep into my mouth and tightened the strap. I jerked my hands towards my mouth to try to pull the ball free or loosen the strap, but she clamped down on my arms and twisted both of them back behind me again. She held my wrists together and lifted them up and away from my body, all the while wrapping a rope around them. She managed to cinch them despite my struggling and immediately went to work on my elbows. She wrapped and cinched my elbows, crushing them together. Still working quickly, she grabbed at my ankles and quickly bound them together bending and pulling my feet up and behind until my hands were touching my heels. And that was that! I was hogtied and gagged on my living room floor in a matter of minutes by a stranger that I thought I would tying up! She stood up and nudged me with her foot. “So! You wanted to tie me up?” I twisted my head around to look up at her. She was smiling and shaking her finger at me. “Who would have figured that you would run into me and ask to tie me up? What are the chances of that? Oh right, you’re gagged and can’t talk! Let me explain. I’m a pro-domme! You know what that means? It means I tie people up! How about that? You picked the wrong person to hit on!” I tried to process that information. I knew what a domme was from my excursions on the ‘net. The realization that I had hit on a woman who was light-years beyond me in experience was embarrassing. I mean, how could I know, but still… I lowered my head to the floor and turned away from her to hide the flush of embarrassment on my face. “Embarrassing isn’t it? And now you’re going to suffer a bit for your indiscretion! But if you really like to tie people up and you pay attention, you just might learn something!” She pawed through my toy bag. “You got some good stuff here! I’m going to look around a bit see what else I can find.” She stood and walked off down the hall toward my bedroom. There was nothing I could do about it and there was not much else she would find, maybe a little weed, but that was the least of my troubles. I began to wiggle around testing the ropes. She was good at what she did, that was for sure. There was no give or slack in any rope and it quickly became clear that I was caught until she wanted to release me. She was gone for several minutes, maybe 10 or so. When she came back, she rolled me onto my side. “You got a serious sock thing going, honey! I never saw so many pairs of socks and tights.” She thought a moment and looked down at her legs. “That’s really what got you looking at me wasn’t it? These socks I’m wearing? Well how about that!” She slipped off her shoes and pressed her foot against my face. The sock was damp and smelled of leather. Having it right in my face, up close and personal, caused a tingling in my belly. She put both her feet on my face and that really stirred up something in me. She was finding and pushing a lot of my quirky little buttons. She pulled her feet back, got on her knees and reached over to roll me back onto my stomach. “I think we can have some fun with this” she said as she released the hogtie rope and untied my ankles. “What do you say we swap socks?” Now the tingle was in full vibration mode. She was keying in on my biggest weakness and I was reacting to her manipulation! She helped up onto my feet and removed my skirt and then my panties. It was so sexy to be nude, actually to be stripped, by her. I still had the shirt on, which extended below my waist. Maybe that was why being nude wasn’t freaking me out. She made me sit on my futon and slid my socks off. Then she removed hers rolling them slowly down her legs, her eyes pinned on me. Me, I was watching her peel off the socks and it was sensual and mesmerizing. She took her still warm socks and slid one over my foot and slowly worked it up over my knee. Fully extended it reached to mid-thigh. My heart was pounding and I squirmed trying to satisfy the burgeoning itch between my legs. She did the second sock in the same way. I caught her eye and we stared at each other for half a minute. She smiled and nodded her head. Wow! I was totally charged up and aching for some sex! Picking up a piece of rope she began to bind my legs starting at the ankles and cinching a two strand loop every several inches up my calves to above my knees. The last loop was placed at the top of the socks and cinched. She stood and slipped her sweater over her head and kicked her skirt aside. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her smallish breasts, pierced in each nipple, were firm and shapely. She slipped out of her thong and tossed it aside. With no clothes on she was smaller, but no less powerful! A narrow waist swelled into perfectly rounded hips. There wasn’t a trace of extra flesh or a wrinkle on her body. I swallowed hard as I stared at her perfection. She sat next to me on the futon and slowly pulled on my discarded socks. I was beside myself with sexual energy. I had never experienced anything like this, obviously, and regardless of how it came about, I was in and fully invested in whatever she wanted to do to me. She stood and pirouetted in my socks. I moaned involuntarily. “I’m guessing you’re pretty turned on right now!” I nodded, my eyes glued to my socks on her perfect legs. “Me too! Let’s do something about that!” She helped me to my feet and steadied me as she made me hop down the hall to the bedroom. I had a three piece mirror in one corner of the room. She guided me over to it and for the first time I took in the image of me bound and gagged! I could hardly believe what was reflected back at me. It was like looking at those pics on the websites only it was me staring back. The red ball was buried deep in my mouth barely visible between my lips. The strap caused a deep furrow in my cheeks and distorted my features a bit. I felt light headed as I studied the different angles the mirror afforded me. From the front I was armless, which accentuated the natural swell of my hips. The way my arms were bound forced my breasts forward. She fussed with my shirt and pulled it open to expose them. The simple multiple bindings up my legs were fantastic against the burgundy socks. She turned me slightly and I saw my arms centered in the middle of my back the insides touching from wrist to elbow with the neat loops of hemp welding them together. It was a revelation and, I knew, a life changing experience. I had never been tied up; I had always tied, but the feeling of confinement and the sight of it totally turned me toward a sub side I didn’t know I had! Maybe it wouldn’t last, but I suspected that from hereon I would crave this experience and seek it out! And she had just started on me! She stood right next to me. Her arm was casually draped over my shoulder in an attitude of ownership; her fingers played over my nipples. I tipped my head back and to the side resting my head against hers and let out a long, fervent sigh! I tell you I was on the verge of an orgasm just looking at the two of us standing there! “How grateful are you that I’ve shown you this side of your personality? Let’s find out!” She turned me towards the bed; my eyes lingered in the mirror on the image of the bound woman that I had become. Several hops and I was at the bed. She made me sit on the edge and then tilted me back, lifted my legs up and maneuvered me into the middle. She climbed up next to me and I knew what was coming next and welcomed it. This strange woman had opened a door into my personality that I could never shut and anything she wanted I would give her! Her open legs straddled my head. I was aware that the socks I had been wearing just minutes ago covered her legs. She lowered her sex to my lips and I began to show how grateful I was! It was difficult at first to get the right moves and rhythm going since I was bound into immobility, but she helped me with her movements and soon she was wet and moaning and sighing. I worked on her fervently wanting to show that I understood exactly what I was and what I was supposed to do! My efforts were rewarded when she stiffened and ejected a small stream of liquid onto my face. I knew that I would never forget the taste and scent of her fluid; I also knew that I wanted more! After a moment she climbed off. “Very good! I know you’d like to have a happy ending too, but you’re going to have to wait for that, my dear!” I groaned in disappointment and she laughed. “You are quite a surprise to me, sweetie. I thought you were just some twenty-something air head when we first met, but you’ve got promise!” She slipped into the bathroom for a minute and returned with a facecloth and wiped my face and chest. She rolled my nipple in her hand causing a lightning bolt of desire to surge through me. “I like to photograph and video my subjects. There’s a market for attractive gals in your situation and” she rolled my other nipple, “I like to have the graphics for…my own use. As soon as my friend gets here we’ll do some of that!” Oh, oh! I came down with a crash. Videos? Friend? I didn’t want to hear about either. I was good with being Kaitlynn’s slave, but having the encounter maybe spread all over the internet and, worse, having someone else involved was a big problem! She sensed from my body language and more likely from my muffled protests that I was not happy. “Now remember who’s the domme here, sweetie; neither thing is negotiable. I’ll hide your face and make you unidentifiable, but I will have my images. And I think you’ll like Sam!” Sam? Sam? The guy from the phone call! A guy was coming here? I began to try to get myself off the bed; I’m not sure what I thought that would accomplish, but I had to try. I suddenly wanted to out of this! She moved quickly to stop me from swinging my legs off the bed. “No, no, no! I tell when you can move and how! I’m going to have to immobilize you until Sam gets here. And you will need to learn your place!” I so wanted out of this now! How could I have been so foolish to fall so far into this and to think it was something I wanted? I tried to avoid her grasp, but she was quick and surprisingly strong. She rolled me onto my belly and jammed my legs against my butt. Somehow jacking my lower body up, she shoved a rope under my thighs and then around my legs at the ankles. I felt her wrapping and cinching the rope leaving me folded at the knees with my heels tightly bound down against my butt. I thrashed about a bit when she left the room to get more rope. She was back quickly and set about ‘immobilizing’ me with intense concentration. She slipped loops around my chest above and below my breasts. I turned my head and caught our reflection in the mirror. It was like watching a bondage video! Very surreal being the star! She was sliding a doubled rope under the rope that held my feet to my ass. I watched as she ran one end of that rope through the chest loops and then back to my butt. She threaded the tag end through the loop caused by doubling the rope and then drew out the slack once, twice and then again, each time sliding the fulcrum down towards my feet so that she could pull it tighter. Of course what that was doing was arching me in a most uncomfortable way. The chest ropes tightened and lifted my torso up and away from the mattress. If I were on the floor, she could have rocked me on my belly. I groaned as I tried to adjust to the strain. She paid no attention to my discomfort, busying herself with wrapping a loop around my waist. She captured my arms under that loop and drew my hands to the side of my body securing them there. That cocked my elbows and forced them up and away from my body. She undid the ribbons holding my ponytails and wound a rope through the combined handful of hair. This rope was tied off to my elbows. I was now looking up at the ceiling or at least I was until she used my tie to blindfold me. I now knew what she meant by immobilizing me. Laying on the softness of the mattress in a tangle of blankets, I could do nothing except flutter my fingers and turn my head slightly. It was excruciatingly tight and yet not painful, but I wouldn’t want to stay like this for long! That was out of my hands and I hoped Kaitlynn was going to pay close attention to me. That was all I could do! The thought that a man was coming over to my apartment popped back into my mind. I was not in the least interested in having a man touch me. I was not bi and had no interest in penises. All I could do was to hope that I came through this OK and that Kaitlynn would treat me right. It was just a hope, because I didn’t know her from Eve! A pall of despair descended on me as I realized the gravity of the situation I was in. It wasn’t much fun anymore and any sexual spark I had felt was just dead ashes now. I heard a phone ring and her answer and then I heard my door buzzer being engaged. A chill spread through me. ‘Sam’ must be here! I heard my apartment door open and close and murmured conversation in the other room. It went on for several minutes at a volume too low for me to hear. I heard someone come down the hall. It turned out to be Kaitlynn, who removed my blindfold and untied my hair. It felt delicious to be free of that, but I was not happy. Sam in the house was really bugging me; my anxiety level was high and was all but choking me. There was nothing I could, but wait and see! Kaitlynn spoke. “Sam? Come in here. Now!” I cringed and moaned softly, my eyes fixed on the doorway. I heard footsteps and watched intently for a figure to materialize in the doorway. Relief slammed me like a dam bursting! Sam was a girl! She was tall, maybe 5 foot 9 inches or so, with dark hair cut short to frame a heart-shaped face. She was lean and pretty. Her demeanor was one of caution as she eyed me on the bed. Kaitlynn, still clad only in my socks, walked over to Sam. In her socked feet Kaitlynn’s small stature was readily observable. She was barely over 5 feet, but it was clear that she was in charge. “Remove your clothes and then get on your knees facing the wall!” I watched in amazement as Sam hurried to comply. She kicked off her unlaced converse sneaks and slid out of her jeans. Her sweater followed and she dropped to her knees and sat with her butt on the back of her legs. She had yet to speak. Kaitlynn foraged through my sock drawer and pulled out a pair of heavy cotton over-the knee socks, gray in color. She tossed them to Sam and Sam worked them onto her legs. I watched with growing excitement. This was like the world series of sock obsession and bondage. Now that the mystery of who Sam was had been resolved, I was climbing back onto the horn-dog express. I twisted in my ropes to remind myself that I was still so, so tied up and watched Sam settle back into her sitting position. Kaitlynn knelt beside her and I had a clear view as she began to bind Sam’s arms. Sam had long thin arms and Kaitlynn was able to twist and move her arms so that they were pointing straight up in the middle of her back. Her hands ended up right near her hair line. Kaitlynn quickly arranged and tightened various ropes until Sam was irrevocably bound into what I suddenly recalled was a reverse prayer tie. Sam sat quietly and in no apparent discomfort. I was churning inside with a fire between my legs that needed to be quenched. This was so damn sexy, all my previous fear and trepidation vanished, as if it never existed. I watched Kaitlynn’s mastery of Sam with a raging need for sexual release! With a touch and a murmured word Sam turned away from the wall and faced me. Now she engaged me with a look of equal parts submission and desire. I shivered at the hunger in her eyes and felt the same thing in me! Kaitlynn produced a black fabric hood; apparently, Sam had brought some toys with her because that hood wasn’t mine. Sam pinned me with her eyes until Kaitlynn pulled the hood down obscuring her vision. The hood must have been porous enough to allow breathing since there was only one hole in it that Kaitlynn centered over Sam’s mouth. She murmured to Sam and Sam pursed her lips to allow Kaitlynn to apply lipstick in a bright red color. The effect was amazing, especially when Sam licked her lips with what looked like a long sinuous tongue. Oh my god! I so wanted that tongue on me! Kaitlynn buckled a tall posture collar onto Sam’s long neck, capturing and tightening the hood. She clipped a leather leash onto the front ring and then stood and came over to me! I was so ready for whatever she wanted to do! I was whimpering with desire, shaky and nerve-jangled. She maneuvered me to a sitting position on the side of the bed and untied my legs and then removed my arm bindings. The gag stayed in place. It was at once exhilarating and disappointing to be free of my bonds. I shook my arms and kicked my legs to improve circulation and it felt great, but I wanted to be tied again. She helped me to my feet, snapped a pair of handcuffs on my wrists pinning them in front of me and directed me to the bathroom. I was in dire need of the facilities. Once the door was shut I leaned back against it and fairly swooned. My hands were all over myself, in my crotch and on my nipples and anywhere else I had sensation. I went weak-kneed when the orgasm took me. I sank down to the floor panting and wanting more. Kaitlynn rapped on the door. “Two minutes! Don’t make me come after you!” I quickly took care of business, splashed some water on my face and toweled off, just finishing as Kaitlynn pushed the door open! She grasped my arm and led me back to the bed. I glanced at Sam and it appeared that she hadn’t moved a muscle! She led me to a wooden straight back chair I used as a clothes hanger and had me sit side saddle while she tied my arms into what I knew was a box tie with my forearms parallel to the floor and my hands at the opposite elbows. She gave that a little twist by pulling my hands up towards my neck slightly with a rope that she passed through my armpits and behind my neck, sort of a baby version of how Sam’s arms were tied. I turned to place my back against the chair back and she secured me against it. She lifted first one foot and then the second tying my ankle to my thigh. She pulled and pushed my around using artfully placed rope to keep me in place until I was sitting with my tail bone at the front edge of the chair and with my heels also resting on the chair seat. It would have been a precarious unstable position except for the tight ropes that held me. My legs were spread, my sex open and accessible. I hoped that Sam would soon be working me over with her wicked tongue, but who knew what was in Kaitlynn’s mind. She snapped an elastic-banded blindfold on me. Whatever she had in mind I wouldn’t see it coming, so to speak! I sat quietly, flexed my legs trying to work up some friction between them. I was wet and horny and very mentally ready for what I hoped would be a good tongue lashing session. I heard movement and sensed someone near me then felt hair brush my thighs. Oh my god! What a rush that sent through me, but that sensation paled at the first tentative touch of a tongue on my vulva! I moaned and carried on all out of proportion to what was being done, but I wanted it so bad! My hopes and desires regarding Sam’s tongue were soon realized. She was a virtuoso and from the first tentative probe, I was totally out of control. I pushed forward as best I could to meet her. The only sounds in the room were my crazed, muffled pleadings, the chair creaking under the strain of my movement and the steady unending liquid sounds of Sam French-kissing my sex! I don’t know how long it went on; not long enough in my opinion. Sam wrenched orgasms out of me until I was totally unaware of my surroundings and situation. When she finally stopped I was wreathed in sweat and cloudy of mind. I didn’t realize what was going on; I felt the chair being moved and sensed I was tipping over. My head ended up on a pillow and I was able to understand that I was on my back still tied to the chair. As I settled into place, Kaitlynn tightened and repositioned ropes to secure me as tightly as before and then someone’s crotch was in my face. I guessed it was Sam having already sampled Kaitlynn. She lay forward over me and placed her mouth back onto my sex. We went at each other with abandon, my dream state erased in a flush of renewed passion. We were quickly spent, at least I was. Sam seemed to enjoy my work! Kaitlynn told her to rise and she did so, sighing and whimpering. My chair was lifted and placed back on its legs. The blindfold was removed and I sat lethargically as Kaitlynn released me from the chair. Sam sat quietly on the bed still bound and hooded, sort of slumped forward, head down and breathing hard for several minutes until she heaved a huge sigh and sat up. I was completely untied and, this time, the awful gag was removed. Kaitlynn told me not to talk and I obliged her. She cuffed my hands in front again and led me to the bathroom. I splashed water around and then sank onto the hopper seat and must have zoned out, because Kaitlynn had to come in and get me. She led me out and down the hall to the living room. She handed me a glass of the wine we were drinking at the start of this amazing afternoon. She cuffed an ankle to the futon leg and went back to the bedroom. Several minutes later, Sam, untied and dressed again, entered and sat next to me on the futon. We instinctively reached out and held hands. I got a good look at her for the first time and saw how pretty she was up close. I ran my fingers over the rope marks on her arms. Without prompting we leaned into a little kiss and then we both laughed! Kaitlynn watched this little display with a smirk. “I told you that you would like Sam! Now, neither one of you touch the other!” Sam instantly slid away from me to the end of the futon.

Vacation Time Fun Part 3

Sun, 20 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part three Part 4

Part 4 begins right where part 3 ended.

“Make a fist.” She told me.

I looked over and Anita had already torn about fifteen pieces of tape and they were lined up at the foot of the bed. She pulled the hose tight down around my fist and put the first piece around my wrist, holding the hose taut, then a strip over the knuckles and another in the opposite direction. She filled in the gaps and put another piece around my wrist to make sure that it stayed on. She did the same thing with the other hand and when she was done I had a useless nub at the end of each arm. It didn’t look like I was going to be able to get out of my first tie, but I was still going to try. After she rendered my hands useless, she helped me put on a black leotard and my highest black heels.

A Very Kinky Hallowe'en

Sun, 30 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale

Natasha weaved her way up her garden path, past the knee-high vampires, superheroes and Freddie Kreugers, all of whom had stopped chanting, “Trick or Treat!” and were instead industriously sifting through their buckets.

“Sophie must have emptied the whole cupboard for them,” she thought, smiling. She began to fumble in her handbag for her keys.

Her mind shifted back to Sophie – the way she tossed her long raven hair as she laughed. Her confidence, so complete that you believed she could accomplish anything. Her long, elegant legs and the black, punkish trousers she liked to wear, the soft leather clinging to her thighs-

Vacation Time Fun Part 3

Fri, 14 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two Part 3

Part 3 begins right where part 2 ended.

I cleaned up my mess and had a good laugh at my own expense, then headed back to the master bathroom to fire up the Jacuzzi again. I really need to get one. I wonder what time the girls are going to be back in the morning, and whether or not I should be here. As far as they knew I was going to be at work, unless I was just on my way out the door. That would mean that I could leave and come right back when they were done, if I even left at all. My best bet was to just be running around the house in a bathrobe and tell them that I was waiting on the dryer to finish with my clothes or something along those lines. I climbed in the tub and thought entirely too hard about what to tell them about my disappearing act, especially with them probably knowing way too much about it already. I was setting my alarm when I remembered that I had yet to come up with a tie for K. It was the last thing I thought about before I crashed.

Anna's Punishment

Thu, 13 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: The Taking

It was supposed to be just a quiet, ordinary evening at home. Naturally being Taken was always a possibility ever since the law had been ratified over 30 years ago in 1977, but you never plan for it to happen. You don’t plan for it, even though it happens to at least once to 85% of all women in their lifetimes. But you just don’t talk about these things, so you never think about them either.

Vacation Time Fun Part 2

Fri, 07 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one Part 2

The DVD was going to be used mainly for brainstorming. This was one of the ways that I came up with new ideas for ties. I would figure out how to get tied, and make sure that I was going to be there for a while. Then clear my head and shut out the world as best as I could, and think about nothing about my situation, what I was going to do for K’s tie, and how to make it as challenging for her as I possibly could. I had almost forgotten that I’d brought my DVDs and popped the long one into the player. I purchased a DVD burner for my computer and made several DVDs with it. I mixed in movies that I owned, some that I downloaded, and a few scenes from some old VHS tapes that I’ve had for years. I formatted it so you had the option of setting the scenes on random so that just about anything would play and I wouldn’t have to sit tied and watch the same few hours of scenes over and over. It was over six hours long so I didn’t have to worry about repeats unless I really got stuck.

One Weekend in Charlotte's Life

Sun, 02 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

As I left the motorway, I rang ahead with my instructions for the coming weekend. It had been a long Friday night, the normal drive is 2 hours, but tonight it had rained so hard that the drive took 3 ¾ hours. I turned off towards the dominating huge castle looming on the skyline in the now clearing night sky. I was waiting at the traffic lights when she answered her phone. Her instructions were going to be easy tonight as I was very tired after a long hard day at work then the long tiring drive in the torrential rain.

A Lesson Learned: 3: Rahnis story continues

Tue, 20 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story & A Lesson Learned: Anjali’s story

A Lesson Learned 3: Rahnis story continues

Since my family walked in on me during one of my self bondage sessions they have totally disowned me, except my sister, who I found is also interested in bondage and whenever she gets chance she comes over and we play bondage games each acting as the others “safety”.

Recently she has been having trouble getting away and I think my mum is getting suspicious and I was starting to get more than a little frustrated at the lack of bondage in my life, so I decided what I needed was a good session of self bondage. I have learned my lesson from past mistakes I reckoned it would be ok without Anjali there to be my safety.

A Fetish Marriage

Mon, 19 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

[Authors‘ note: after the initial story of A Fetish Honeymoon (originated after a story contest in 2005), I felt I had to revisit Citore Lauxes lady Ynroh-N-Toh & her Llud husband Rewollof again, to see how they were doing after some years of marriage. After all, married life is quite different then a honeymoon, even if it is on the planet Yoj-Xes!

For the new readers: if the names seem confusing, simply read them backwards and it’ll tell you more about the characters.

Drew's Gift Part 2: Drew's Second Gift

Mon, 05 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Drew’s Gift)

Part 2: Drew’s Second Gift

Amy never saw it coming.

Master had ordered her to strip and put on her black corset, stockings, and black high heels. He tied her wrists, grabbed the small toy bag, and led her downstairs. When she reached the last step he stopped her. He pulled a length of rope from the bag and went back up. There’s a decorative iron railing around the stairwell. He tied off the rope, let the end dangle.

Hometime

Mon, 05 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“I think it’s time,” she said.

“Time? Time for what?” He was genuinely puzzled.

“Time to find out if you’re as ready as you think,” she responded.

He still didn’t get it, so she went on.

“You were telling me how you want to spend more time tied up, right?”

“Well yeah. Is that what it’s time for?”

She nodded. “Yep, that’s what it’s time for.”

“Well then I agree. It’s definitely time. What do you want me to do?”

Changes at School

Thu, 01 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Jenny and Dianne, mature schoolgirls, were sitting in the schoolyard, checking out all the boys as they went about their business. It was not unusual for girls to check out the boys, but these girls had other ideas on their minds. It was an idea that had developed over many months and had increased to a lust that now overwhelmed them. It started when Jenny mentioned that she was sick of all these boys who drooled at them whenever they wore a slightly sexier uniform that usual. “Why do boys get so carried away just because our skirts are a little too short? I like to look sexy sometimes, but that doesn’t mean I want to be ogled by them. How would they like it if we did that to them?”

Switcheroo

Mon, 08 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Twenty four year old twin sister brunettes Lisa and Connie Michaels each stand at 5’ 6” and 125 lbs and are the epitome of cute and curvaceous femininity. They use their identical beautiful faces and sexy figures and alluring charm to scam unsuspecting people, usually men, out of their money. Their doppelganger appearance coupled with extravagant ruses have netted them several hundreds of thousand dollars over the years. Tonight the female swindlers are in disagreement about their next score.

Mistakes Can Be Easy

Mon, 01 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story about a self bondage session that went slightly wrong.

After several nights of planning and study of some new self bondage techniques, I was ready to tie myself up, in hopefully a fantastic bondage position. One which would be hard to escape from, without a lot of struggling and squirming. This was what I wanted as I adore tight bondage.

Preparing myself, I put on a pair of nice black stockings and pulled up a pair of tight black panties, then wrapped my strict corset around me. Being alone I would have to fight to tighten the laces to my satisfaction, so I decided to put on my shoes first and strapped on the platforms with six inch spiked heels. I then used a length of rope to tie my ankles together, tightly cinched and pressed hard together. I next tied six more ropes at various places up my legs, each one as tight as the ankle rope.

Emily's Return

Sun, 31 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Sequel to Emily’s First Time

After her parents returned from their business trip, I didn’t see Emily again for a while; she was going to college, while I worked the night shift in a warehouse.

Don’t knock it: it pays well, and you meet some great people there.

Like I said, I didn’t see Emily for a while.

I was coming home from the graveyard shift: the sun was just starting to rise over the horizon, the birds were chirping, the air was still and quiet, and I was falling over asleep on my feet.

Snow Day

Fri, 15 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Is this really necessary?”

I stopped what I was doing and stepped back, hands on hips.

“Do you not want me to tie you up?”

“Yeah, I do, but I was thinking… you know, just my wrists. Something easy!”

“Easy?”

“Yeah… a few loops here and there… something comfortable and then we could fool around!” She slipped into her ‘come hither’ look, an expression that never failed to get me going. And it began to work this time, too, but I was not going to be sidetracked. I tamped down the ember of desire flaring in my belly.

A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story

Sat, 09 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story

I am an Indian girl living in the uk and to most I am boring Miss Average. My name is Rahni, I am 21 years old and just an average size 12 with c cups. Most of my clothing is black. For work it is a white blouse with a black jacket and skirt or trousers and off duty it is a blue sweatshirt with black jeans or if my family are not due to visit black wet look leggings (according to my family nice girls don’t wear things like that!) even my bra and panties are black, my only rebellion is to wear tanga panties, I get a sick satisfaction wearing them when my family visit knowing that they would have fits knowing that the tiny triangles of fabric barely cover my shaved puss and my bum cleft.

A Lesson Learned: Anjali’s story

Thu, 21 Apr 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story

A Lesson Learned: Anjali’s story

My name is Anjali, I am a 19 year old Asian girl. I am 5 feet 8 inches tall, slim build with very long black hair. I am from a family with very strict religious views and my mums favourite saying is “nice girls don’t do that”

I have an older sister Rahni she is 21, the same build as me (handy for borrowing her clothes) and she had a secret. Let me explain… she lives 30 miles away from home in a flat due to attending university, and as I said I borrow her clothes, usually I call when she is out at university or her job – saves asking! And I know where she hides her spare key.

A Hogtied Journey

Sat, 09 Apr 2011 00:00:00 +0000

So I began my little session by putting on my pantyhose, corset, and of course my 6" heel knee high boots. Having laid everything out I decided to use the ice-key-stocking release mechanism and set the drop area on the other side of the room… time to start the fun! First I began by making a bikini-style harness tie around my chest…. after which I just couldn’t help but put my clover clamps on…. I didn’t plan to use them during my session but I figured as long as I’m just getting started, I’m naughty and deserve the punishment anyway. I continued to lay out the toys to tie myself up, and suddenly got a bright idea… running to my toy box I grabbed my 6” dildo and a wooden dowel, added some tape and presto, a dildo on a stick. Taking my spreader bar, I attached the dildo on a stick to it in a perpendicular fashion making a “t” and then set that aside for the very, very near future. Next came tying my ankles and my feet… whenever I have heels on my feet I always like to tie everything close together… no real explanation for why I like the feeling, but I’m sure everyone hear knows what I mean. I then took off my clover clamps that I’ve been wearing for about 10 minutes now… they had reduced themselves to a dull ache and just for the sake of taking them off I grabbed my largest ball gag and shoved it in my mouth screaming out seems to help when the blood rushes back in and, sure enough, I bit down hard and screamed when I pulled both off my nipples… not going to lie, I think I almost came on the spot…. and now at the very least had some very wet pantyhose. Back to the spreader bar with attached dildo on a stick… so for this session, I suddenly had a feeling that I wanted to feel really dirty and slutty… once again, I think you know what I mean. For the next part I had to do everything lying down on my stomach as it gets a little complicated. I placed everything I would need to the left and right sides of my body and continued… taking some lube I lubed up the dildo and, well, like I said, I wanted to feel dirty and slutty… so rather than putting the dildo in the normal spot… I shoved it right in my bum (well not right in, I had to ease it in, but you get the idea)… just pulling my pantyhose down to just above my knees and leaving them there… I ran with a small fantasy that I had been grabbed off the street, my pantyhose pulled down and truly violated… Lets get back to the part where I’m getting tied up, so now the spreader bar with attached dildo on a stick is in my ass and I proceed to tie my knees to the spreader bar pulling my legs apart… at this point i’m really turned on because there’s a dildo in my ass and my super sensitive post-clover clamped nipples keep rubbing against the carpet… part of me wanted to just climax right then and there… but no, I always have enough will power to continue with the session, as the orgasm later is always better! So I continue by putting on my posture collar, blindfold, hood and then my bit ball gag. I then take a length of rope and secure my feet to my chest harness making a hogtie and then just because I’m such a deviant, I placed clothespins on my nipples again because I knew that even though I would immediately knock them off wiggling my way across the room… it would hurt like hell and make my nipples even more sensitive! Good thing my gag was on! Anyway, before I could change my mind I moved as quickly as possible securing my elbows together using a long zip tie method and then tied my wrists… taking a moment to carefully tighten and then cut the excess on the zip ties followed by placing a lock on the giant scissors and then tossing them in the opposite direction of the key. I tossed them as well as I could given my current situation, and so I became truly bound, gagged, and helpless. Now keep in mind that I just did all of this while lying down on my stomach and, most of it, blind, gagged, and deaf… I’m pretty proud of that. And there I am…. hogtied on the floor in my 6" heel knee high boots, pantyhose pulled down to my knees like a dirty whore, my black corset on and tight along with a 4" posture collar keeping my head straight… my bondage consists of a bikini harness, my elbows tied, wrists tied, ankles/feet tied to my chest harness, hooded, gagged (and drooling…mmm) and to top it all off, my legs are forced apart by a spreader bar and now with every movement I make towards the key a dildo on a stick is going to fuck me in the ass as it moves back and forth (I made sure to put a lot of lube as I’m devious and like a little pain, but there was no way I was going to have a dry dildo trying to move inside of me) ….now I’ve never cum from something in my butt, so I knew in all likelihood, I wouldn’t achieve orgasm on my little journey… it would just be pure pleasuring torture. To top all of this off, I have to make it across the room, grab the key and bring it back to the scissors on the, what will become, opposite side of the room. I moved all my furniture and everything out of the way to make a giant open play area, but despite having no obstacles, I was blind, deaf, gagged, posture collared, hogtied, and being ass fucked… to say I quickly became disoriented is an understatement… then again, to say I was simply aroused is ALSO an understatement I knew I would find the area where the key was hanging by finding the puddle of water from the dripping ice… I used 4 cubes which normally means about an hour and a half to two hours until the keys drop… fine by me as it was going to take a second for me to make it over… this is where I realize something that was both horrifying and amazing… normally when I’m hogtied, I use a combination of wriggling, squirming, and ROLLING to make my way across the room… with the spreader bar spreading my knees apart and sticking out to the sides of me, it wasn’t impossible but extremely difficult to roll over on my back and then roll back over on my stomach… so suffice to say, I would not be moving as quickly as I had originally planned. I started to squirm and wriggle my way over to the keys, rolling was just far too difficult. Immediately the clothespins that I had been laying on were torn off my nipples and that caused a sudden flash of pain and pleasure. Meanwhile the dildo in my ass was moving in and out, fortunately not massive thrusts, but a few inches of travel here and there by the dildo over a 3 hour period, as I squirmed and often times lifted my ass to try and use my legs to move faster, resulted in quite a helpless, pleasurable, and frustrating feeling, Eventually I got to the keys which dropped not long before I got there… at least, I think they did… I was just ecstatic that I had found them so quickly, not to mention the sudden pleasure wave and shock that came over me when my nipples came in contact with a puddle of freezing water… Now with the key in hand, it was time to make my way back over to the other side of the room to find the locked up scissors… this is the really hard part because I’m so disoriented when I can’t see, hear, or really even feel around very well that I hope that I find the scissors within a short period of time. Fortunately my play area was not massive in size, but still, when moving only a few feet is difficult given my tie, moving a few feet tied like I was and with an intruder in my back door… kind of an indescribable feeling… it’s definitely a love/hate thing… I did find the scissors though as I had made it a point to toss them in the opposite direction but alongside the wall of the room so I knew if I found the wall I could inch alongside the wall and eventually find them, which I did. Putting the key into the lock and unlocking them was very difficult though as my arms had gotten very tired and I had to stop and rest for a bit before I could even unlock the scissors. Cutting the zip tie on my wrists also proved difficult… I’ve done it countless times in the past, but each time it’s never as easy as I’d like it to be… cutting my elbows free was easy. After my arms were untied I pretty much just lied there with my arms spread out to let the blood flow return and all feeling to come back… it’s an interesting feeling to just lie on the ground, arms spread out, still hooded, gagged, and violated. Also, did I mention that my feet were extremely stiff because even though there was no weight on them in 6" heels, they were still contorted in a 6” heel position. Prior to starting my session, I had plugged in my Magic Wand, which sat on the opposite side of the room from the key and on the opposite wall from where I had tossed the scissors. Desperately needing relief I pulled myself over, still essentially hogtied with my legs tied to my chest harness and my spreader bar still banging away… along the way I grabbed my clover clamps again because I decided if I got to pleasure myself, I’d have to punish myself too… you know, to keep the balance. Once I got to the Wand I pushed myself up, balancing on my knees, my head leaning against the wall to hold me up. I applied the clover clamps to my nipples which had become pretty raw and sensitive from rubbing on the ground for the last few hours, not to mention the torment I put them through prior to even that. In my rush to Pleasure Land I had forgotten what would happen if I balanced on my knees like that with a dildo on a stick in my ass, of course it bumped into the ground and thrust itself deeper than it had the whole session… and amazingly it ALMOST made me cum… with everything built up, so much tension and denial, I think a breeze could have brought me to orgasm… but not necessary because that’s what the Wand was about to do and do it did. I was hit so hard that I think I may have blacked out… that or I was just that disoriented, regardless I started shaking uncontrollably which in turn caused me to, I guess bounce? uncontrollably on the dildo. I don’t know how many orgasms were strung together, counting was not going to happen, it might have just been a big continuous one, but either way, it made the entire session worth it… after the last of the waves passed through me, I dropped the vibrator and laid down, still just with my arms untied as I didn’t have the energy to do anything else and fell asleep for I think 20-30 minutes, once again, yet another new experience for me… waking up, momentarily forgetting the circumstances of how I passed out, and suddenly realizing I’m blind, hooded, still posture collared, and still gagged and my jaw ached soooo badly, and again, the friend in my bum still just hanging out… thank god for petroleum jelly lasting indefinitely…. I quickly untied the rest of myself… at this point the dildo fell just right out of my ass, which I’m not going to lie, I suddenly felt like such a whore with my ass becoming so loose… I almost picked up the magic wand again. I decided against it though as I still had no idea what time it was or how long I had been tied up or asleep.

Captured Cougar

Sat, 19 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Shawn knew her schedule well. He knew she was a successful sales representative and her home was her office. Almost like clockwork, if the sun was out on a weekday morning and she had no appointments, she swapped her expensive tailored business suits for a string bikini and was poolside tanning her fantastically formed body. Hid away from the public view by the private walled-in yard, her swimsuit was often removed to give her entire body a nice even tan.

The Visitor 2

Sat, 19 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Visitor)

Chapter Two Part 3: The Club

Maegen showed up that evening at around 7:00 in full dominatrix regalia, stiletto knee length boots, leather bustier over a spandex cat suit, leather gloves, all black. On her lean and spare frame, her outfit looked sinister and sexy. Her hair was now also all black and pulled into a severe ponytail. She wore heavy mascara and black lipstick. She struck a pose in the doorway that was one part self-conscious and one part arrogant.

Jump Start

Sat, 11 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Everyone who practices BDSM got their start somewhere. Somehow. Maybe it was you or your lover trying to spice up your bedroom play by acting out a scene from a mainstream TV show. Or perhaps you were seduced into the lifestyle by a more experienced man or woman.

My start? I guess you could call it a ‘Jump Start’. I imagine it’s a little different from most folks, I think. It’s such a vivid memory that I think about it often when I’m by myself, hooded and chained in my self-bondage. Though it happened almost 20 years ago, my blood boils over when I let myself think back to that fateful day….

Caught by a Whore

Sat, 06 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

This Friday evening I had a date with a women i had met a few day before in a cinema. She was maybe in the late forties, but with an very attractive and sexy outfit: leather miniskirt, black pantyhose, high heels. After some drinks she offered me to come with me to my home and have sex with me, and she also told me too that she was a professional and wanted money for it. She asked me about my secret wishes and I told her about my bondage favor. With a smile she agreed and we came to an agreement about the price. I gave her the money and we went to my apartment. In my bedroom I gave her my bag with the different lengths of rope in it.

A Strange Introduction

Tue, 26 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It was a bright autumn day and my house mates were out, as I was alone, I had decided to try out a new bondage position that I had seen in a magazine. I went to my toy drawer in the bottom of my chest of drawers, to get some equipment, as I rummaged I could not see my hinge cuffs, spreader bar or ballgag that I had used on my previous outdoors session, I thought I had put them back in from my sports bag afterwards, but must have forgotten. Still rope and two pairs of handcuffs were what I was looking for and soon found, together with my spare keys. Rather than fetch my sports bag I decided not to bother with a gag. I put on an old pair of yellow speedo trunks that were now really too tight to wear in public, but added to the restriction of my bondage games.

I Was a Female Impersonator for the FBI

Wed, 06 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I know that sounds like a rather fantastic story, but I assure you it’s true, and I’m going to tell you about one of my adventures.

Of course I carried a badge, and a gun, as well as a pair of 36-C’s! That’s right, a pair of tits inside my chest protector. And that’s why I got this particular assignment – in fact, that’s why I got all the cross-dressing assignments.

Garden Tub Bondage

Sun, 26 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

My partner and I are always looking for a new exciting way for me to be tied up, and some predictiment bondage in the tub seemed ideal. After all I have spent many hours in our garden tub with a vibe in-between my legs and wishing i was tied up so why not actually do it. I talked to my partner about this and she smiled and after voicing a few minor concerns agreed to tie me in a hogtie in our garden tub then go watch TV for a few hours.

Tight & Tormented

Sat, 04 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story. It doesn’t have some of the impressive details of some stories posted but never the less all is as true as I can recount.

About me. I’m a middle aged guy who females fortunately don’t seem to find too ugly. I have been into tying lingeried and high heeled females of virtually any legal age since I can remember. I have always had a particular preference for the 27 – 45 year range and these females are relatively experienced and know what they want. I have tried to dissect, research, examine and search out why this is a part of what I find incredibly attractive but have never come up with a reasonable answer and so have just run with it.

Straitjacket Selfbondage 4

Wed, 18 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 3

Part 4

I was stuck. I had planned, ever so elaborately, for the ‘perfect’ straightjacket self-bondage: I wouldn’t be able to get out of it at all, however hard I tried, so I would be -and feel- completely helpless for 24 hours, After which my partner would come in to set me free. And I knew I could face the long bondage session, because self bondage left me tied less stringently than at the efficient hads of my partner, so I would have enough freedom to change positions and adjust over time, avoiding the pains of strict immobility.

Emily's First Time

Sat, 10 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I first met Emily when I was hired to babysit her while her parents were away on a business trip. She’d just turned eighteen: you can guess how well she took it. She yelled, whined and complained that she was too old for a babysitter, that she was old enough to babysit herself, so why couldn’t she be alone for a week? But her parents were adamant: she was not going to be home alone, and that was that.

Straitjacket Selfbondage 3

Fri, 25 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 2_

Part 3

_There I was, on my quest for the perfect straightjacket self-bondage. I had managed to put it on, in a way that I could not get out of, except with outside elements. I had put on a legsack and connected it to my straightjacket. I had managed to get into a self-hogtie. But I had still gotten out, so I was looking for even more… Except that I knew full well that I had already gone (see part 2) to the very limit of what was potentially terminally dangerous: tieing myself up beyond any possibility of getting free.

Elle & the Old Farmhouse 2: Zipties

Wed, 16 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one Part 2: Zipties_

Ellie was an attractive girl, 5’2” with a slim build, and sandy colored hair with a great smile. She had been told she had a nice butt, but she already knew that. She also had a very nice rack, not overly large, but well proportioned to her body. She was just awakening to that highly charged world of sex that would soon consume her summer. That summer she lived with her grandparents who were gone most of the week, while grandpa received cancer treatments. So Ellie was alone most of the time, and without a car for that matter. She began to turn to sex, and specifically, self-bondage to entertain herself.

Getting Myself Caught

Sat, 05 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I want to start off by saying that this is in fact a true story. Self-bondage is not something new to me. In fact, I have been practicing self-bondage since I was twelve years old. Though, my knowledge with techniques and experiences now are far more superior than they were back then.

It was a regular weeknight. Like usual, I found myself adding various bondage pictures and videos to my already excessive collection. The question is not “when are you in the mood for bondage?” but rather “when aren’t you in the mood for bondage?". It seems like I am always in the mood. Even though the regular business of the day keeps the mind occupied, in the evening, the want to be tied up increases. I generally don’t perform self-bondage on a regular basis because I often take a few hours to prepare and perform, which is hard to spare as a student. Regardless, this night, I simply couldn’t take it anymore.

A Change for the Better

Sun, 18 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Steve was a Professor in a government science department dedicated to the effects of various substances have on living things. Their reseach was in depth and every conceivable element was tested. Minerals, gasses, plants, liquids, or anything else they could imagine, was brought in to be examined. The tests were performed on rats and mice in the main and even though the upmost safety was observed, some died. The work was interesting and he was totally dedicated, even to the point of having his own personal laboratory at home.

Jessica Darling Chapter 16: The Caged Bird Sings

Sat, 17 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 15

Chapter 16: The Caged Bird Sings

Jessica suddenly felt a little under dressed for a ‘guest-of-honor’, given that she was only wearing the elaborate patterned bubblegum pink gummi corset, matching gummi stockings and gloves, and equally pink ‘fuck-me’ pumps.

Natasha's Tutor

Tue, 06 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest

Natasha made quick work of the walk from the bus stop to home. She would have run if she could but the mid thigh pleated plaid skirt and the high heeled knee high boots kept her strides in check and that was the way he liked it. He also liked her hair wavy, long and black. The wind gusted around her and she tugged her white leather jacket tighter and flipped a stray lock of hair out of her face. She smiled at the sound of her heels on her concrete walkway and up her steps. She tapped out her access code on the lock’s keypad and opened the door to her foyer. There was an extra click as she shut the door behind her and she deposited the backpack holding her homework and textbooks into it’s bin. It was Thursday and Professor McAllan had canceled the only class she had on Friday making this a 3 day weekend. She slid the bin closed and grabbed a hanger from the open closet above it. The jacket went on the hanger and the hanger back into the closet. The door shut by itself and she looked about the room for her next task. Nothing was open yet so she checked the door outside but the handle didn’t budge. Locked as expected.

Lakeside 6: Sunday-Rain Rumbles

Sun, 21 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 5

Part 6: Sunday-Rain Rumbles

Yesterday afternoon it had been hot and humid with the temperature over one hundred degrees and the humidity close to that. The clouds started gathering late in the day and by ten o’clock the temperature had dropped maybe ten degrees. When we went to bed I had put my six-inch hobbles on and Jane had locked my hands together and put the chain to my cock ring on me. I was getting to where I kind of liked this arrangement. Jane put on a long tee shirt for a nighty and we turned in. About midnight I woke to thunder rumbles in the distance and the pitter-patter of light rain on the roof. I woke Jane and we went to the front door, turned on the street light, the light switch was inside the cabin, and watched the rain falling. We could see reflections of lightning on the clouds. Jane said, “Let’s walk down to the beach and see if we can see the lightning strikes.”

The Waist Chain

Sat, 19 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

It was a late Friday evening, I had hog tied myself for self-bondage session with hinge cuffs and leg cuffs all locked into my brand new waist chain. I was wearing a long sleeve thermal shirt, a pair of loose cargo shorts and a pair of suspenders to keep the cargo shorts from falling off as I would be crawling around to get keys. For safety I had no gag and I had a cell phone within reach with several emergency numbers programmed on speed dial. I had used a very short padlocked chain to leash my leg cuffs to one of the legs of my upright piano. The piano weighs in at about 400lbs and having moved it several times there was no way someone hogtied was going to budge it, particularly on carpeting. The key to the padlock was held by a magnetic lock on the ceiling above me. The power to the mag-lock was supplied by an extension cord that ran along the ceiling and through a doorway and plugged into a simple electric light timer plugged into a living room outlet. There was no way to get to the outlet while leashed to the piano leg or reach the power cord on the ceiling when hogtied on the floor. To make sure nothing bad happened when the mag-lock was de-energized and the key dropped to the ground I attached a piece of fish line to the padlock key. The fish line dangled down so I could touch it with my hogtied hands. The keys to the padlock connecting my leg cuff chain to my waist chain were in bedroom on the bed. The keys to the hinge cuffs were in the kitchen on the counter. I had had a good time rolling around on the floor for 2 hrs in an inescapable hogtie. Right on schedule the timer turned the power off and the key dropped in front of my nose. I used the fish line to pull the keys to me and then quickly unlocked the chain that leashed me to the piano leg. Still hogtied I crawled and wiggled my way into the bedroom. I pulled the coverlet on the bed towards me until the padlock key fell off on the floor then I maneuvered until I got the key in my hands and was able to unlock the padlock and remove the hogtie chain. I straightened up, it felt great after 2 hrs. My hands and legs were still shackled but the uncomfortable part was over. I shuffled into the kitchen and got the key to handcuffs and started feeling working on getting the key into the handcuff keyhole. This always takes a few minutes. After several minutes not having any success I went to a mirror to see. I quickly discovered I had locked the cuffs with the keyholes facing away from my fingers. I was usually careful about that but I had screwed up this time. I wasn’t worried because I had done this once before and had been able to get my hands in front of me by scooting them by my legs.

Straitjacket Selfbondage2

Sat, 28 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 1

Part 2

Now, if I could write this story, it is obvious that I could (and did) get ouf my straight-jacket self-hogtie. First, I tried to escape. It is my favorite activity, and, clearly, I had earned the right to do so. I thought that, maybe, the fact that my arms were not strapped very tightly behind my back and not threaded through the side loops would give me a chance. But that was without counting the chest strap and the pinion straps. First, I tried to see if, thanks to the slack in the sleeve straps, I could grab one of the buckles and somehow, even without seeing what I was doing, and without much feeling or dexterity thanks to the thick leather mitts that terminate my SJ’s sleeves, still manage to undo one of the buckles. If I could, it was game over, in the positive sense. But, even though the straps weren’t pulled tight at all, I couldn’t even come close. As if the SJ designer had kept this in mind when putting it together…

Straitjacket Selfbondage

Fri, 06 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000

As long as I can remember, I have always been fascinated by being tied up and helpless. In particular, medical restraints are the ones that are the most suggestive. They obviously mean business. Not style, fashion, visual impact, comfort or not, just helplessness for the person being restrained. And obviously, no medical restrain is as daunting as the straightjacket.

A straightjacket is particularly well suited to my desires, as it is reasonably comfortable to wear, even for long periods of time. Spending one, two, even three days on end in one is something I have done more than once. Providing there is someone to help me with toilet duty, food and drink, it is not overly uncomfortable. And this although any good jacket not only is unescapeable, but lets the wearer know of the futility of his/her struggles.

Jamie’s Play Time

Sun, 13 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Nothing gets me more worked up than thinking about self bondage. These stories always start out with the line I have always been into bondage and I am no exception. I discovered it at an early age playing the ole tie me to the lawn chair game with an older neighbor girl. I am an adult male in my fifties now but always get excited at the thought. I have had many play partners of both sexes thru the years and was even married for a time but moved on.

Summer Bikini

Fri, 28 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Not wanting to disappoint my husband and stay true to my promise that I would tie myself up for my husband’s complete enjoyment (see previous stories). I decided I would do some more shopping on the the internet. Since it was summer I decided I would order a black leather string bikini. I also wanted to try a new gag that was a little more comfortable and because my husband rarely removed it from my mouth once it was strapped in. Really the only time he would remove my ball gag was when he made me suck his cock. I decided I would order a 2" ball gag with a latex stretch strap.

Distress Call

Sun, 16 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Jeff got home from work on Tuesday evening, opened the apartment door, walked in and dropped his shopping bag on the couch. It held 100 feet of rope and he was already excited just thinking about the possibilities of the evening. He fixed some dinner and cleaned up, then set about getting things ready.

A girl he’d dated about a year ago had laughed and offered to tie his arms to the bed. He’d complied and later half wished his hands had been free to roam across her body while he half wished she’d done more to tease him. That relationship had ended with a peaceful breakup and he’d started searching the internet. That was where he learned about self bondage, and since he’d gone a while without a girlfriend he decided to try a few things. Up to this point, everything had been done with items of clothes or belts. Tonight would be his first solo run with rope and he had a hogtie planned.

Anne and Susan – Road Trip

Mon, 20 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

more of Anne & Susan’s adventures can be found in Anne and Susan 2: The Nuclear Option

Susan went first, down the back stairs and out into the parking lot. Seeing an empty parking lot and no one lurking about, she went back up to the first floor landing for Anne.

“OK, the coast is clear, Sweetie! Let’s go!” She unlocked the padlock from the chain leash that kept Anne fastened to the stair railing, being careful not to bang it metal to metal and invite a nosy neighbor to investigate the noise. She grabbed up the leash, but Anne was resisting heading down the stairs. Susan, not wanting to take the time, but feeling the need to reason with her, took a moment to calm her now-reluctant captive.

Slipping off the Bed

Tue, 07 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Dotty traveled frequently and found an outlet for her overactive libido while she traveled. She was a mere 27 years old and nicely proportioned. She was attractive, if she worked at it. Actually, she had a very nice figure, and was quite beautiful when naked, but her direct manner and cold approach to interpersonal interactions put most people off. She knew her profession, and was an excellent company representative, but any contact beyond that was nothing she sought out or responded to. She was often called a “cold bitch” behind her back.

Anne and Susan 2: The Nuclear Option

Mon, 01 Jun 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Anne & Susan)

Anne and Susan 2: The Nuclear Option

After Susan slid Anne’s jeans down, Anne kicked herself free of them. She stood self-consciously in just her panties, blouse and argyle kneesocks, her wrists bound together behind her back.

She was nervous and excited. As usually happened when she felt those things, she began to giggle. Anne could see it was ruining the mood, but just couldn’t stop! Susan shook her head in mock exasperation.

The Easter Bunny’s Bondage Surprise

Mon, 13 Apr 2009 00:00:00 +0000

My husband was always very generous at Easter time, always making me feel like a little girl again. He would hide fine chocolates and jewelry through out the house, my very own little Easter egg hunt. My husband wasn’t much of a candy lover and I could never figure out what to get him. The only thing he ever wanted was to take complete advantage of my body. I am a very attractive 5’5” blonde with a shapely body (36D-24-35). So I figured I would dress up for him and hide bondage items through out the house and allow him to use them on me.

The Crate

Mon, 26 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

Chapter 1: The Box

Ed got home to find a box, well hell more like a crate on his doorstep. It was about 2’ x 3’ by 3 foot. He looked around and found the shipping slip. Surprisingly it was shipped from his house to his house. Thinking might as well bring it inside. He got a dolly and dragged it into the living room.

Sitting on the sofa he opened the envelope in the shipping pouch.

Bound for an Unknown Destiny

Mon, 19 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

I found myself standing in front of a full length mirror. My feet were bare and I was wearing jeans and a blue small-checked shirt over a white t-shirt and white cotton briefs which covered no more than they needed to. My mouth was filled with a large ball-gag pushed deep in and over that was wrapped the whole of a wide adhesive bandage, completely sealing my mouth. My arms were tied behind my back with ropes at wrists, forearms and elbows and the rope round my forearms was also wrapped tightly round my waist just above my waistband, immobilising my arms.

Caught 3

Thu, 15 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part two

Caught Part 3

Hi, Its Don again.

It’s Saturday morning about ten, we’ve had breakfast and I’m out on the patio relaxing, naked of course, and trying to figure out if I really want to clean the pool or let it wait until tomorrow. Janie comes out and asks if I had any plans for this morning.

I said no and asked what she wanted to do.

A Special New Year’s Resolution

Mon, 05 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

During a pre New Year’s party I overheard my husband making a joke to a recently engaged man, “How do you cure a nymphomaniac? You marry her.” After we left the party I told my husband I had overheard his joke. “I hope you don’t feel that way dear?”

He became nervous and looked away from me. “I want you to level with me.”

“Well you did ask, honey you are a very beautiful women inside and out, but since we have been married we don’t seem to have sex as much and the spontaneity just isn’t there, like it use to be.”

The Box

Sun, 28 Dec 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Kate had been the latest addition to the house-share. She was in her mid-twenties, reasonably attractive, with a good figure. She always dressed casually in blue jeans and casual tops. Brad and the other housemate, Andrea, had chosen her for the house only a month earlier. In that time Brad and Kate had got on passably, but had had disagreements on a number of subjects.

Kate had in her room a large very solid wooden box, which Brad had had to help carry up the stairs when she arrived. The box was made out of oak, with brass fittings and had a number of small holes drilled into the sides.

Stranger in the House

Tue, 23 Dec 2008 00:00:00 +0000

The room was a study in quiet elegance. Furnished in dark wood and soft leather, gently lighted, the room bespoke wealth and comfort. But to the woman perched rather nervously in one of the room’s chairs, it was simply home.

Sandra James was a Cinderella story brought to life. Married at seventeen to a poor but hard working clerk, she had watched as her husband, with her help, had worked his way to success, finally becoming owner of the regional retail chain that had previously employed him. When her husband died in a plane crash, Sandra had stepped in to run the company, which continued to grow under her firm guidance.

The 12 Straps for Christmas

Sat, 20 Dec 2008 00:00:00 +0000

My Husband is the most difficult man in the world to shop for. Every time I buy him something he always returns it. I always ask him what would he like for Christmas and his responses is ‘just you dear’. This always involves me naked, in a garter belt with stockings on completely available for his pleasure. Last Christmas I hogtied and ball gagged myself (see last year story Santa"s Toy Bag at self bondage) and he took the entire day to unwrap me. I had the most powerful orgasms of my life, holding true its better to give then to receive._

A New Haunt

Fri, 31 Oct 2008 00:00:00 +0000

from the Halloween special 2008

Brandy shouldn’t have gone there alone. Now she was struggling in a tight hogtie trying to find any kind of slack in the rope but not finding any. She hoped her boyfriend would start wondering where she was and track her down. But she knew he was at home in their apartment snoring away tonight’s beer and pizza binge.

Brandy loved getting scared and every Halloween she dressed up and tried to visit as many haunted houses as possible. Tonight was no exception. This year she dressed up as a devil. The costume was a very tight-fitting number in bright red with a plunging neckline, fishnet stockings, opera gloves, pointy tail and a pair of little horns to pop out of her short blonde hair. Looking at the mirror, she thought she should have been the one modeling the costume on front of the package.

New Twist on Hogtie

Sun, 12 Oct 2008 00:00:00 +0000

I’ve been into self bondage for most of my life, (a very long time) because I’ve never had an enthusiastic partner. My spouse would participate some years ago, but didn’t like it, so I just do it myself. Over the years I’ve gotten pretty good at all kinds of positions, including chair ties, and hogties. The weakness in my hogties, were the wrist tie, which I didn’t like to attach to my ankles because they tended to tear up my wrists too much when I got violent trying to get free and because the wrist to ankle tie was not tight enough. Enter the rope ratchet. It worked pretty good, but lately I thought up a different twist.

The Bus Ride

Sun, 28 Sep 2008 00:00:00 +0000

My heart beat quickened as the bus pulled away for the final time before my stop. This journey had started three months ago when I began chatting on an internet site with a lady called Susan, she was really easy to talk to and for the first time in my life had confessed to another human being my love of cross-dressing and self bondage, she was extremely understanding and over months leading up to me being on this bus asked lots of questions and even offered advice on how to dress. She also told me that she had a secret desire to be a dominant and the thought of having a man dressed as a woman bound for her pleasure turned her on.

The Bus Ride

Sun, 20 Apr 2008 00:00:00 +0000

My heart beat quickened as the bus pulled away for the final time before my stop. This journey had started three months ago when I began chatting on an internet site with a lady called Susan, she was really easy to talk to and for the first time in my life had confessed to another human being my love of cross-dressing and self bondage, she was extremely understanding and over months leading up to me being on this bus asked lots of questions and even offered advice on how to dress. She also told me that she had a secret desire to be dominant and the thought of having a man dressed as a woman bound for her pleasure turned her on.

A Night Playing Monopoly

Sun, 27 Jan 2008 00:00:00 +0000

As college exams were over and most folk would be away on vacation we decided that there would be no UniTies Bondage Club meeting in December. So I organised for some of the girls to come round to my place for the evening for a few pre-Christmas drinks and to indulge in a few tie-up games. Everyone was to bring along as much rope and bondage gear as they could manage – added what I already had that should be enough to keep us entertained for quite a few hours.

One Mistake

Sat, 19 Jan 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Mary lay still, trying to conserve what little energy she had left. To be honest she had little movement available to her but she had been struggling now for over 36 hours with no effect. There had to be an answer to this predicament. She just had to work it out. In the mean time she must stay calm and still.

Mary was one of Nature’s cruel jokes, a “Plain Jane”. She was flat chested and just a little too plump. Her hair was mousy, straight, and refused to sit in any styling position for more than an hour. She normally wore glasses, having tried contact lenses and found she was hyper allergic to them. No amount of money or style could make her attractive to the male or female sex alike. She was a loner, always had been, probably always would be, assuming she got herself out of this bind that she was in. With no one else to play with she had had to pleasure herself. It had not taken long for her to decide that she needed some way of spicing it up, self bondage had been the ideal solution. She had spent many hours restrained in some way or other waiting for ice to melt or timers to go off. Her body was accustomed to such mistreatment. Her capacity for pain and discomfort was until now never exceeded. This time she had tried something different. There was no timing device, no automated release, there was no need: there were no locks. All she needed was a knife. She could see the knife if she moved a bit to her left. It was lying on the floor in full view. Unfortunately she was on the bed some 21 inches above it. So near and yet so far! If her arms had been free she could reach out and grab it, but of course, her arms were not free. They were behind her back, held by unforgiving, unyielding, rope Getting off the bed was not an option. For a start she was in a strict hog-tie which would mean rolling off and either breaking her back or other serious injury. Worse than that she had tethered herself to the iron bed head. She had limited rolling ability but was prevented from rolling off completely. This had been for her own safety, or so she had thought. She knew that she tended to writhe about when tied up so had taken this precaution against rolling too far. She had not considered the possibility of dropping or loosing the knife. The orgasms had been spectacular. Longer than she had planned but then again she was supposed to be free by now. She had lost count of the number of climaxes before the batteries gave out. The repeated sporadic stimulation had added to her exhaustion. It had been the distraction of the vibrator and her own spasms that had made her drop the knife and sent it sliding oh so slowly to the floor and out of her reach. The vibrator now lay dormant, just one more frustration. The loss of the knife had not upset her initially. For a start she was still lost in orgasmic euphoria so loosing the knife just meant more orgasms. It was only when the stimulation began to hurt that she seriously started to worry about getting free. In her mind the knife was only a last resort, she did not expect to need it. The reason for changing from rope in the first place was that she had been able to free herself too easily. She had changed to leather cuffs and chains to make escape more difficult. There was always the chance however that the release mechanism would fail and she had no back up system or person to free her. This latest technique had seemed like a better alternative. She had found this tying method on a web site and it had claimed it to be inescapable. She had not really believed it so the knife had been a precaution. Unfortunately it now seemed the web site was correct. By tightening against the cinch there was no way to reopen the slip knot especially as it had been her own weight that had closed it. She had no way to exert that much pressure on the ropes to open the cinch and the number of turns around each wrist removed all the slack in the rope. After thirty six hours in a strict hog-tie she wished she had been more careful. The basic tie may have been copied but the “enhancements” were all her own. She may have no breasts to speak of but her nipples were both large and sensitive. She had wrapped several layers around her chest squashing what little breasts she had and ensuring her nipples were permanently being rubbed. To make sure that the rope did not ride up she had tensioned it over her shoulders and down to her waist. It may not have been the most elegant of body ties but it was effective and no one else was supposed to see it. The crotch rope was both functional in holding her vibrator and tortuous in it’s tightness splitting her backside and rubbing it raw. The vibrator was top of the range with intermittent settings to tease and tantalise but sometimes allow satisfaction. She had of course tied her thighs as well as her ankles to keep her legs tight together and the hog-tie made this dig in that little bit more. She was naked except for the ropes. The heating had gone off over night and she had got very cold. She would have to remember that next time, assuming there was a next time. Long term bondage had brought problems that she had never encountered before. It had only been a matter of time before she had to go to sleep, tied up or not tiredness overtook her. The first night she had been interrupted by the vibrator. By the second night the batteries had died so she had expected to be able to sleep. She had awoken with a jolt and searing pain in the backs of her legs from cramp. She had never felt pain like it. There had been no way for relieve it so she had had to scream and bear it. The screaming made little difference as she had gagged herself as an extra treat. The gag was a breather one to ensure she did not suffocate, which as it turned out had been a good idea. Eventually the pain subsided but the aftermath was still making itself felt many hours later. Then there was the problem of her bladder. It was clear that if she did escape she was going to have to buy a new mattress, this one was soaking wet and ruined. Now her stomach was complaining that it was empty. She would last several days without food but how long could she live without water? Her overnight drink was as tantalisingly close as the knife, only this time it was on her bedside table. Then again she could hardly drink with this great ball wedged in her mouth! It may allow her to breathe but it made drinking virtually impossible. Who would notice she was missing? She owned her own shop, with staff who were perfectly capable of running it without her. She answered to no one and was not fixed to any sort of routine. She got on well with the neighbours but it was not uncommon for them not to see her for days. Mr Reid might notice that she had not come out but it was doubtful if this would be seen as unusual. What if she was found? It would not take Sherlock Holmes to deduce that she had done this to herself. Then what? The shame, the embarrassment, the explanations, she really did not want this to become public knowledge or local gossip material. No, she had to get out of this on her own, but how? She seemed to have tried everything! The bed had no sharp edges, of course not. She had tried rubbing the ropes against the bedside cabinet. The only thing that did was make her glass shake, the rope seemed unaffected, not that she could really see it of course. The glass? Could she smash the glass? Could she even reach the glass? Not as she was but she could rock the bedside cabinet? Would it? The glass fell over. Well it was supposed to. More liquid on the mattress and on her, but not in her mouth of course. The glass rolled around on the top of the cabinet. It was not a completely straight glass so it did not roll straight. It was hard to see and move the cabinet. It hurt her neck. She could only just see it without her glasses. Patience! She had all the time in the world! Patience! Let it roll…. It almost followed the knife onto the floor, almost but not quite. It then took time to manoeuvre it into her grasp. Then? It is much more difficult to smash a glass than you might expect, especially if you are trussed up like a roasting turkey. She cut herself of course. Well if she was going to die why not bleed to death? Now what to cut? The hog-tie? Or the tether? Probably both. Have you ever tried to cut a rope with a piece of broken glass? With your hands tied behind your back? With open cuts on your fingers? Nylon Rope? She had to stop several times to rest. Each movement affected one of the tortuous extra ropes but sex was the last thing on her mind now. She was sure that some of the shattered glass had buried itself in her while she rolled about. She would have to miss going swimming for a while until her body healed itself of all these cuts and scratches. With the hog-tie removed it was relatively easy to slide off the bed. Fortunately she had not crossed her legs, that might have complicated things, if only slightly. The last little bit was a jolt but she was now safely on the floor. The knife was blunt, but it did the job and did not slice her up any further. She looked at the clock: over 48 hours had passed since she toppled over to secure herself. She was hungry, she was thirsty, she needed to sleep and she needed some plasters, but she was alive and nobody would know. Mary was thankful for small mercies. Shame about the mattress. Next time she would be more careful. No mistakes, not even one little one. Next time she would attach the knife to the bed head. Yes that would do it, but how to stop her reaching it too soon? Maybe scissors? Scissors with the handles tied together? Could she cut the ropes around her hands with scissors? It might be worth a try. What could she lose?

Santa’s Toy Bag

Sat, 22 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

My husband is one of the most difficult men I ever shopped for. He never likes what I buy for him and never tells me what he wants. When I ask him what he would like for Christmas, his response is “just you dear”.

He always buys me very thoughtful gifts, except for the numerous garter belts with expensive stockings and no panties. I always wear them to humor him but they go by the wayside soon after the holidays.

Halloween Party

Wed, 31 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

from the 2007 Halloween special

Nicole was a very attractive woman who loved putting men in bondage. Every Halloween Nicole would have a party for her girlfriends and a male. Brian fit all the qualifications for that male. Nicole wanted a man who treated women with no respect. He enjoyed sleeping with as many women as he could. Brian also enjoyed putting women in tight bondage. He was best looking man in the bar. One of Nicole’s girlfriends had dated Brian and had been treated very badly. She sent him a drink and Brian sat down next to her.

Flatmates

Wed, 03 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

I walked in to her bedroom feeling like a condemned prisoner. There were coils of rope on the bed, and when I say coils I mean there was yards of the stuff.

“Are you ready then?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be I suppose,” I said quietly, “do you really need all that rope?”

Sally did not answer me directly.

“OK, just turn round and put your hands behind you,” she ordered, “I see you found some loose clothing.”

Eagerly Captive

Fri, 03 Aug 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Day One

“Cross your wrists behind your back and open your mouth.”

Julie obeyed the command instantly, cradling her wrists one atop the other in the small of her back. She strained to hold her mouth open as wide as possible. She waited for him to fill it with a wad of cloth, a rubber ball, his cock, or whatever else he might choose to pack in. She drifted off, recalling the salty taste of his cock, her tongue swirling to greet its head as it forced its way in.

The Ultimate in Helplessness

Wed, 04 Apr 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Many years ago I was attending a five-week course in southern Virginia. Because it would be so long and motel rooms get to me in a few days, I rented a little kitchenette in an old motel out on Old Highway 1. In addition to greater convenience and size, it also provided privacy; none of my classmates wanted to go “clear out there”. The latter is probably the real reason I stayed there. It wasn’t fancy but with maid service every Saturday morning, it was clean and very private.

Who Done It

Wed, 04 Apr 2007 00:00:00 +0000

I have no idea what inspired me to do this! But here I am, a 42 year old housewife hogtied and gagged in my in my own house and no way to get free. I lay here on the floor of my bedroom twisting and struggling trying to reach any of the knots that keep me helpless and trying to analyze myself. I suppose I should start at the beginning.

Hotel Meeting

Fri, 22 Dec 2006 00:00:00 +0000

What a long bus ride, only 3 hours but the anticipation of what was to come drove me mad. i get off the bus and check into a hotel. i call you as you ordered me to let you know i have arrived. i am told to be dressed and bound in some way. You tell me not to disappoint you or i will be sorry. i have 2 hours you tell me.

Caught

Tue, 21 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Hi, my name is Don. I’ve been into bondage (pun intended) since I was thirteen and at a boy’s two week summer camp, but that’s another story. I live with my wife Jane and eighteen year old daughter, Janie, who is in her second year of college. We have a four bedroom house, one of which has been converted to a den with two couches and a TV. There is a swimming pool in our back yard which is surrounded by a six foot fence on all sides. Nudity is not an issue in our house and you are likely to find any one of us running around in the altogether at any time. Jane is a little more reserved than Janie or me. In fact, on warm summer weekends, I usually shed my clothes on Friday when I get home from work and don’t put them back on until Monday morning. Janie almost never wears clothes after her bath in the evening until the next morning.

Got What I Asked For

Thu, 26 Oct 2006 00:00:00 +0000

I have been into self bondage for years, since I hit puberty. Due to not having a trusted partner, self bondage is a must. I remember a gradual descent into different bondage situation, like a cloth gag from the Detective Stories and the movies, to rope and ball gags. I really never was able to “get stuck” without some help. I did not like the feel of handcuffs, because there is no real hope with them, you click, they stick, and you need a key to get out. I have always liked the feel of rope on my skin, the struggling with the ropes being defiant, to me that is bondage! I would always tie myself up and easily get out after I had “finished.” and cleaned up.

Just Good Friends

Wed, 23 Aug 2006 00:00:00 +0000

So I’ll start off by saying that I’m not just a closet bondage enthusiast. Not at all. I’m to the point where I can barely say the words “tied” and “up” even when referring to a sporting event. Believe me, if I could make my own way out, I would, and I am trying. Sometimes it’s baby steps, sometimes it’s a BIG leap.

Take the time with Janine for example. I pretty much should’ve just sat her down, looked her in the eye, and said, “Janine, I am a complete raving fanatic when it comes to bondage being tied in (excuse the pun) to sex.” But, instead, it was much, much less straightforward at least in my attitude and much, much… much more intense in my actions. Let’s start with Janine. I like Janine. She’s absolutely adorable, standing at about 5’ 7” and weighing what I guess is around 120, though I would never ask. She’s got brown hair that has been dyed jet black to about her neck, contrasting nicely with her milky skin. Her bright blue eyes finish off the perfect look of a girl who could easily be Goth, but she isn’t… she’s much more practical of a girl. Cute. Happy. Not that I know much about her in bed, though. Maybe (hopefully) she’s into the whole Goth thing there. How else do you want me to put it? I’m hot for her. Not that I’ve ever acted on that in the couple years we’ve known each other. Friends, that’s what we are. Good friends. One of whom is a really hot girl that’s extremely playful. “I wouldn’t do that, Janine.” She had found a pair of handcuffs in my room, which was really careless of me and made my heart race. But, I wrote them off as a souvenir from Cancun and Spring Break. To that she laughed and clicked one of them onto her left wrist. “Wouldn’t do what?” Sigh. “I just wouldn’t do that.” She laughs. It’s such a cute little laugh! Her nose does one of those things where it scrunches up a bit and her eyes smile and she puts her wrists behind her back and I hear a “click click click click” and it’s everything I have in my to keep watching the TV and pretending that she’s not giving me THE biggest hard on of my life right now. And she walks over to the couch and sits next to me, turning her attention back to “Lost” and looks behind her back at the handcuffs. “I’ve done it this time,” she laughs a bit again and pulls on the chain that connects the cuffs like she’s gonna do anything. She knows she’s not gonna break it. That makes the situation even hotter. “Yes. You did. You did it. You want a prize?” It’s taking everything I have to feign not being interested. It’s the hardest thing I’ve ever done because here’s a girl doing literally the one thing that I’d give just about any body part to have her do, and I’m shucking interest because I’m afraid she’ll think I’m some sort of freak. YOU ARE A FREAK, JAY! BECAUSE ONLY A COMPLETE FREAK WOULD NOT BE JUMPING ON THIS OPPORTUNITY, DUMBASS!!! I look over to my left. She’s been looking at me and smiles, waving at me with one of her hands that are behind her back. She could be on the beach eating ice cream with that smile… so innocent. That’s what makes the situation funny. With eyes half open and half closed, I keep up the charade. “You’re obnoxious, you know that Janine?” “If bad girls get spanked, what do obnoxious girls get?” I know she’s not serious, but that doesn’t make it any less hot. “Ignored.” I turn back to the TV and fake like I’m scratching my leg. I’m not scratching my leg. Every man out there knows I’m not scratching my leg. I’m hiding what’s in my pants right now. I can almost see her overacted pouting face, and in a couple seconds I can hear the clicking of her playing with her cuffs. Looking at them. Tugging at them. Probably wondering where the release switch is. “Where’s the release switch?” Good girl. “There isn’t one.” Her eyebrows rise. Ooooh, she wasn’t expecting that, was she? “There isn’t one? What do you mean?” “I told you I wouldn’t do that when you put them on. But no. You went and put them on. And they’re not fake, they’re real. And there’s no release switch, there’s just a key.” I can tell it’s taking her a minute to digest all that. Maybe she’s a little turned on too. I mean, a lot of people are into bondage… especially people who could very easily be Goth girls in hiding during the daytime. Maybe she didn’t just slip them on out of curiosity. But if she’s faking, she’s faking very well. As am I. There’s silence for a minute while she waits for me to offer her the key before she finally says, “Can I have the key please?” Sigh. Roll the eyes. Get up off the couch and walk to my room. Pretty much as soon as she can’t see me, the grin on my face is out of this world and I feel like I could explode in my pants right then and there. I go to my room and look in the top drawer of the dresser, and there’s the key. I have it on a small chain necklace for a couple reasons. First, it’s a lot harder to lose the key by accident if it’s on a large metal loop. Second, if you don’t want to be in a serious self bondage situation for a prolonged period of time, a good way to allow quick escape is to put the handcuff key on a looped string or necklace and cuff that in one of the cuffs along with your wrist, so that the key’s always within reach of your hand. Anyway, I grab the key, take a quick breath, and head back into the living room. I come in and she’s looking right at me and she’s so cute! I want to just keep that look on her absolutely forever! And the look that she has on her face next makes priceless seem worthless. I walk right up to her and put the necklace over her head, then tighten it so that it’s almost like a choker, with the key resting right between her neck and her breasts. I smile a winner’s smile and she looks up at me with un-amused, gorgeous blue eyes and tries once to reach the key with her hands. She gets a fingertip on the key itself, but there’s no way she’s getting it off her neck. She shakes her head back and forth a couple times, but since I tightened it, the necklace is now smaller than her head and isn’t going anywhere. She looks back at me for a couple seconds while I’m holding back a laugh. “You’re hilarious. Did I ever tell you that, Jay?” “I told you not to put them on. Then I told you that you were being obnoxious. Now I give you the key, and you’re sarcastic to me. Do I deserve this?” She sighs. “Sorry. Now can you please let me out of these?” “No. You were in such a big hurry to get into them, I think you should enjoy them to their fullest. That way, you won’t be bothering me at a later date to try them on again. Let’s just get this out of the way right now.” She still looks a little on the angry side as I take two steps out of the room and open up my toolbox. Of course, my toolbox doubles as my self-bondage kit, but she doesn’t know that and doesn’t need to know that. Inside are a bunch of coils of rope and I grab a couple. I go back to her on the couch and she’s testing the cuffs again as I start looping rope around her ankles. “The hell are you doing?” “Tying your feet together.” “Why are you tying my feet together?” “I don’t know. Because you can’t?” “As I said. Absolutely hi-larious. Wanna stop?” “Not particularly.” She sighs again as I finish up cinching her feet together and I can’t imagine they’re uncomfortable, but they’re not coming apart. And she’s the one looking at me with half open eyes now as I grab another rope. I double it up and reach behind her, placing the looped end at her elbows and threading the other end through, then start wrapping them together just as I did her ankles. I’m not looking at her eyes, but I can still see them widen. “Whoa. What in the hell are you doing now?” In as innocent a voice as I can, “Hey, you’re the one that put your hands behind your back. I just don’t want your slipping them over your feet and bringing them back in front of you. Because, as I said, then you won’t get the full effect that those cuffs give and you’ll bug me with them again in the future.” “So my feet and elbows are tied because I need to get the full effect of something that cuffs my hands.” “Bingo.” “You’re an ass, Jay.” I can live with that. I finish cinching her elbows and I haven’t made them touch, though I’d like to. I mean, if she’s at all into this, I sure as hell don’t want to scare her off from it. Figure I’ll stay relatively gentle, though restraining, and if God, who indeed does exist and all of this is just proof of that, blesses me with this situation again, we can take it further. Besides, her elbows aren’t moving and her arms are now ten times more restrained and while elbows that touch are sexy, this is plenty good enough from her end of the spectrum. Besides, it’s not like I’m gonna use the ball gag or anything. Gotta save something for next time. I do reach for some gauze, a white strip of cloth (cut a T-shirt into strips going across, they make great strips of cloth for various this and that’s), and a couple other surprises. She doesn’t see any of them. “I may be an ass… but at least I’m not obnoxious.” “Uh huh… you done yet?” “Janine, I lied about what obnoxious girls get.” “What do obnoxious girls get, Jay?” I simply hold up the gauze and her half open eyes shoot wide. She could think that this is the hottest thing on the planet, but there’s a chance she’s in the same boat as me. Wanting what’s going on, but having to pretend that either you don’t want it or that it’s no big deal. For Chrissake I’ve got a really hot girl on my couch handcuffed and tied and the elbows and ankles and she’s about to get her mouth stopped up and because I’m afraid of my closet I’m acting like it’s just an innocent action between two platonic friends. But right now, I think it’s safe to say that I’m not thinking clearly because there’s not a lot of blood in my brain. “Jay, please I UHHHHH!” I’m careful not to be rough. I’m also extremely careful of her teeth. But it’s swift and quick and the gauze makes its way in. Then some more. Then a little more until her mouth is more or less stuffed. Janine’s grunts are constant and she’s trying to push it out, but one hand covers her mouth softly but firmly while the other gets the cloth. Then that goes through, threaded twice between her lips and tied in the back. There’s something so incredibly hot about tying it underneath her hair… just something about how I had to take the time to lift up her hair and tie it underneath so that she would look just perfect… Janine’s starting to talking into her gag and it’s not the most effective thing in the world. That’s when the duct tape comes into play. And if you thought her eyes were wide when I showed her the gauze, you haven’t seen anything yet. She’s turning her head from side to side and starts to actually scream a bit, but there’s absolutely nothing she can do as the tape gets laid across her lips and them goes all the way around her head, again under her hair in the back, over the cloth, and back over her lips. I lay down a good six layers: one right over her lips, one right below her nose, one right above her chin, and repeat. When I’m done her somewhat unintelligible yells have turned into grunts and mmmmmfs that make me pop a boner like no one could believe. Lucky for me, she’s not concentrating on my crotch right about now. “One more thing for that…” “Hhhhlltttmmmmmfffmmmmtt!” “Was that ‘let me out?’ Not bad, considering all the tape, Janine. That’s what this is for.” The Ace Bandage wrap goes around her head in much the same way as the tape, but anyone who’s ever worn that stuff over a gag knows exactly what it does. It stretches all the way when you pull it, and I wrap it tight, but as soon as it settles it tightens and contracts, putting constant pressure on her face. The entire roll is gone by the time I’m done and I can’t even hope to understand anything she’s trying to say anymore. That’s when I lay her on the couch. The entire time Janine’s been struggling. But I’ve been behind her and haven’t noticed much, since I’ve been concerned about her mouth. Now I can take a second and see the beauty of it all. Her arching back. Her fingers that are flailing but firm, looking for anything that could let her out. Her eyes are huge. Her lips are completely hidden. And, a personal favorite, her hair flows over her gag that I took the extra time to put under her hair. I love that part. Her eyes are so incredibly burning hot right now. Looking at me narrowly and there’s no wonder she’s mad. So far, I don’t think I’ve done anything that really screams “BONDAGE ENTHUSIAST” to her. Maybe the gag is a little severe, but it’s all household items and they all kind of make sense. In fact, the only one that’s looking like a pervert right now is Janine. Going around, putting on people’s handcuffs. What would the neighbors think? Keep telling yourself that, Jay.

Just Good Friends

Wed, 23 Aug 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Cross Dress Hogtie

Mon, 29 May 2006 00:00:00 +0000

For years I have been into self bondage and cross dressing because I could not find any playmates. I got married and found marrying vanilla does not improve your fetishes, it suppresses your true feelings. My wife does not appreciate my fetishes and merely attributes them to immature afflictions. I now have to wait for my spouse to leave the house before I can exercise my self bondage lifestyle. I recently had a scare and now realize more planning is necessary before I do any more self bondage.

Cross Dress Hogtie

Mon, 29 May 2006 00:00:00 +0000

But it Started as a Hogtie

Mon, 15 May 2006 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING: This is a work of fiction and should be treated as such. The bondage situation described should NEVER be attempted in real life as it could cause severe and permanent injury. The author appreciates the input from TENGEW who reviewed the draft.

Well, maybe I had gone a bit too far! She certainly looked uncomfortable and the whines coming from behind the gag were somewhat plaintive.

However, the pulley wheel only needed a few more turns to complete the exercise and she was not exactly in a position to stop me; so I continued.

Far too tight!

Tue, 14 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Far too tight! by Jamesellis2000 Sbm; hogtie; cons; X

It started out as just another solo session, that would last around thirty minutes, or so I thought.

It was five thirty in the morning I was wide awake and feeling frisky. I decided on some fairly restrictive rope bondage, using a few new tricks I had picked up from the internet. I would have my escape close to hand rather than using any sort of timing device. My backup was a friend asleep in the adjoining room. This friend, while not a player, knows of my interests and is prepared to free me if I get stuck.

Bind of the Magi

Thu, 09 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

The new fallen snow crunched under Mary’s white boots as she made her way briskly down the freshly ploughed streets that led to her home. Her breath made frosty puffs of fog in the crisp December air as she strode down the sidewalk, shopping bags in each gloved hand. She wore a red woollen coat that reached down to her knees, with a grey-black faux fur collar bundled tightly around her neck to keep cozy. Brightly coloured Christmas lights gleamed through the snow decked tree branches around her. The cool, clear air left a little tickle in the back of her throat and she fancied she could almost smell the turkeys roasting, the warm spices of mulling cider, the tang of mandarin oranges, and the sweet scent of peppermint springing forth with the warm glow from each passing window.

The Estate Agent

Tue, 24 Jan 2006 00:00:00 +0000

My wife has never really shared my enthusiasm for me trussing myself up in ladies hosiery. In fact she really doesn’t approve at all, and has told me so on a number of occasions when desperation has driven me to try to enlist her help. Consequently I tend to fly solo, and this usually means I take advantage of the rare occasions when I’m alone at home to indulge my fantasies. I need to be careful to conceal the evidence – she has warned me that if she catches me I can expect to spend a lot longer than I reckoned tied up. On the face of it, this sounds good, but I know she means she will head off to her mother’s or a friend’s at least overnight.

The Ice Fall

Fri, 26 Aug 2005 00:00:00 +0000

I met Mandy at college and by the end of the first semester we were sharing a small terrace house not far from the campus. Our interest in bondage started in a very casual way but soon we had quite an extensive collection of bondage gear and our play sessions had become a regular feature of our lives. This is the story of what happened one night in mid-winter in our third year at college.

Caught by Exchange

Sun, 24 Apr 2005 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story.

I started to take an interest into bondage when I was about 17, I learnt the wonders of the internet and soon enough I was commonly looking up pictures of bound women. A few years later when I was 19 I came across a site that included self bondage and cross dressing. It was from this site that I wanted to try some selfbondage of my own. It is here that trouble was already starting.

Caught by Exchange

Sun, 24 Apr 2005 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story.

Too Smart by Half

Fri, 16 Jul 2004 00:00:00 +0000

I’ve almost gotten bored with self-bondage lately, what with doing the same things over and over. Of course the thrill of knowing you are trapped when the last cinch is in place never goes away, but just waiting for ice to melt for an hour can get a little tedious when there is nothing to do but wait.

Last weekend I decided to see if I could spice the deal up a little, giving me something to do while getting to the knife. (I use only rope for my sessions)

Selfbondage Story

Tue, 30 Mar 2004 00:00:00 +0000

It all began on a Friday. Everyone was away for the weekend and I had the house to myself. I had been preparing for this for weeks and the anticipation was growing by the minute. I do really enjoy the feeling of tight restraint, loss of sight, of hearing and speech. Today I would be in self-bondage for about seven hours. I have spent a considerable amount of time and thought in coming up with methods of self-restraint that are inescapable, yet will release me after a time.

Hey, Hey, Hey

Sun, 01 Feb 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Here’s another verse, same as the first… Just another story, not quite so gory… A tiny little tale that won’t leave you pale…

(Dan Dofogh, 1998)

Hey hey ho ho, Snicka-snicka-snick. Look ma! I’m upside-down!

Karen flicked her head from the left side to the right side, but some strands of hair still drifted down across her nose. It tickled. Ironic that such a minor tickle required some major effort to relieve it.

Selfbondage Game

Wed, 14 Jan 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Using the story A Novel Idea 3 for inspiration, I devised a little self bondage game using 2 dice. I wrote everything down before I got started to stop me from “cheating” and only using the items I wanted to use rather than what the game specified.

My girlfriend is great and has tied me up and has let me tie her up but she doesn’t understand what I get out of bondage so tying myself up is my only real option, especially with her at work for another 5 hours.

Keiko's Party

Thu, 01 Jan 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Keiko is a stunningly beautiful Japanese woman. She stands 5 feet two inches and weighs 115 lbs soaking wet. Her breasts are large and very firm. Keiko’s long black hair falls down to her slim waist. Athletic looking legs and slim ankles are one of Keiko’s features that I find most attractive. Dark eyes, full lips and fair skin are a turn on.

It doesn’t hurt that Keiko absolutely loves to be tied up. The tighter and more restrictive, the better as far as she is concerned. She is not really happy unless she is bound up like a Christmas turkey and severely gagged. One time she asked to be tied to a chair for the entire weekend and I was only too happy to oblige. She murmured through her gag and fought her ropes from Friday evening to early Monday morning. I could see that she was having multiple orgasms from pressing against her crotch rope. Friday night, all day Saturday, Saturday night and then again all day Sunday, Sunday night again and finally freedom Monday morning before I left for work. I did un-gag her for a few brief moments to give her nourishment through out her ordeal but she absolutely refused to be untied. But that is a story for another day.

Kidnap Fantasy

Thu, 30 Oct 2003 00:00:00 +0000

She’d always dreamed that this would happen to her one day, now that day had arrived. Would she be able to go through with the plan to kidnap her and become his victim?

I’d been talking to Cliff for over six weeks on the internet, we’d met in a chatroom devoted to bondage lovers and after many discussions I began to let slip some of my fantasies. Then one night while logged on with Cliff I let him know that one of my fantasies was to be kidnapped by a truck driver and kept in bondage for a trip across country. As fate would have it, it turned out that Cliff was an interstate truck driver and would be on the road next week. He told me that this trip would be a six day round trip, my heart leapt into my mouth as he asked if I would like to fulfil my fantasy and join him on the trip. We chatted some more and worked through some details of what he’d like to do with me, our chat finally ended as I had work the next morning and it was now getting late, I signed off but said that I would think about his offer and let him know.

The Suit

Thu, 30 Oct 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Of course it’s always nice to get something new, especially clothes… but sometimes you’re not happy about the clothes that you’re getting…

Part One

My Master told me that he was going to give me something, something that we’d spoken about a while ago. Usually he doesn’t respond very quickly but brings it up again sometime later. This time it was about a suit that I’d seen one night whilst watching TV. We were both relaxing watching a soft porn video that he’d brought home, the picture was showing a woman dressed in a tight fitting rubber suit being bound by rope to a frame, I turned and said that the suit looked very good! Weeks had past since that night but when he told me that we were going out to buy something very special for me my heart leapt, moments like this make me forget that I am not only his wife but also his ‘slave-girl’.

Call-In Sex

Fri, 15 Aug 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Janice: This is the ‘Sex Advice Show’ and tonight we are going to feature sex toys, medical advice, and of course we will be answering your calls and helping with your questions and problems. Remember, we are going to be talking about sex, so this program is probably not appropriate for younger children. Now, on to our first caller. Hello, we have Sara from Chicago on the line. Sara: Hello Janice. I love watching your program. Janice: Thank you. Do you have a question? Sara: Yes I do My question is about using ice. Janice: What do you mean? Sara: Well, when you have a man tied up, is it safe to cover his cock and balls with ice? Janice: Do you like to tie up men? Sara: Oh yes, all the time. It’s really fun watching them squirm and having sex with them. Janice: Are you married? Sara: Oh no. I have an apartment where I live alone. Janice: Well, what men do you tie up? Sara: Oh, I go to a number of singles bars around town. Usually a man will eventually hit on me as I’m fairly good looking, and I know how to dress to attract a man. Well, if I find one I like, I slip him a Roofie. Janice: A Roofie - you mean you give him Rohypnol? Sara: If that’s what it’s called. It makes the man really mellow and quiet, and I can lead him to my car and drive him home. When we get there, I have him strip, and then I tie him up really good, and then he’s my sex toy for as long as I want. It’s really a lot of fun. Janice: How long do you keep these men? Sara: Oh, maybe over night, sometimes longer. I kept one for four days once. Janice: And there was no complaint - they didn’t claim you kidnapped them or raped them? Sara: Oh, Janice, don’t be silly. Men love sex. They never complain. Besides, what man would admit that a little woman made a sex slave out of him. Janice: And now you want to use ice in some way on one of your sex slaves? Sara: Yes. I found this guy last night, and I got him here, and now he’s tied up. Janice: He’s right there now, all tied up? Sara: Yes, sure. Janice: Oh my - then he’s been tied for - let me see, almost ten or eleven hours. Sara: Something like that. But he isn’t really complaining. Janice: Well, I hope he isn’t being hurt. I hope you don’t tie him too tight. Sara: Oh no, I make sure that I don’t cut off the circulation anywhere. Like this time - I put his hands behind his back with the palm of each hand right at the elbow of the other arm. Then I wrapped his hands and arms with duct tape so it looks like there’s a silver bar behind his back. Then I taped his legs all up and down. Then I took a little rope and pulled his legs up to his taped arms and tied his legs there. Janice: You mean like a hog-tie? Sara: Yes, a hog-tie - so he can hardly move his legs. Next I put this squishy rubber ball into his mouth, and then I wrapped all of his head below his nose with more duct tape. Janice: Oh my, Sara, that’s really strict. Are you sure he doesn’t mind that at all. I seem to hear something in the background. Sara: Oh, that’s him. He’s trying to pretend like he’s in trouble and wants to be untied. It’s part of the game I guess he’s playing. Janice: Well Sara, how long will you keep him this way? Sara: Well, it’s Friday, and I tied him up last night. I’ll probably untie him Monday morning. Janice: Sara, I think that you are keeping him tied up far too long. Sara: Oh no, I’ve kept others longer than that. Janice; Sara, I still hear those sounds, and they worry me. Are you sure he’s happy? Sara: Oh yes, he’s having a good time. Sometimes, Janice, he’s pretending that he doesn’t want to be tied up up at all. But then like this morning, I put another roofie into his food, and he gets all sleepy and tired, and then I just re-gag him, and we’re off for another fun adventure. By the time he wakes up, there’s nothing he can do but have a great time. Janice: Sara, how old is this man? Sara: Well, he said he was twenty-one and he was in the tavern, but he looks kind of young. Janice: Sara, ask him if he’s really twenty-one. Sara: You, are you really twenty-one. … He’s shaking his head - no. Are you older? … He’s shaking his head - no. … Are you twenty? … Well, how about that, he’s shaking his head - no. … Are you eighteen? … Well that’s a surprise - he’s shaking his head - yes. Janice: Sara, you are really looking for trouble kidnapping a man, even if he is sort of legal – and raping hiim. I really hear him in the background, Sara. I think you should untie him and let me talk to him. Sara: No, I can’t do that, Janice. It would spoil everything. Anyway, we have a question. Janice: Okay, but I’m concerned about what you are doing. I think you’re in potentially in a lot of legal trouble. What’s your question. Sara: I do the same thing all the time. I tie men up and play with them, and we have sex, and eventually I have to untie them and wait for the next time. So I was wondering - would it hurt him if I packed his little black thong with ice? Janice: Now Sara, I can clearly hear this boy protesting in the background. I don’t think he wants you to use ice on him. Am I right. Sara: Well, I’ve never done it before and I don’t know and he doesn’t know how much fun it might be. He’s been protesting ever since the roofie wore off. But I can tell from his big hard on that he had for a long time that he’s loving it. Anyway, will the ice hurt him. Janice: You need to be very careful - do not leave ice directly next to his skin for more than just a very few minutes. Rub it gently on his body, and on his penis, but don’t leave it there. You can really hurt him badly - like frostbite. Sara: I’ll take it out right now, then. Janice: You mean you’ve already put ice on him. Sara: Well, just a few pieces that I put into his little jock pouch. He really liked it - I could tell the way he was jumping around and bucking and trying to get it out - but I put it in and added some tape so it would stay there. And his hard on went right away too and his prick got really little. But the ice has only been there for a few hours. I’ll take it out now. It’s almost all melted now anyway. Janice: Sara, I think you’re doing too much to this boy I think you should untie him now and see to it that he’s not hurt. You may need to take him to a doctor. Sara: No, he’s fine. I think he’s just playing our game. Anyway, thanks for the advice Janice. I just love your program. Janice: Sara - do untie the boy, please. He’s a really young. You could get into a lot of trouble. Sara? Sara, are you there? Well Sara, if you’re still listening, I think you should release the boy I think you should do it immediately. Now, on to the next caller.

Nancy

Thu, 22 May 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Dark haired Nancy carefully dialed the phone. “Judith, you just have to come over and see this”, she said excitedly.

“What’s that?” Judith asked.

“Just come over you’ll see when you get here, ok?”

“Ah, sure thing,” the blonde said, “fifteen minutes”.

“Alright,” Nancy said, “when you get here use the key under the flower pot and let yourself in.”

That last comment was odd to Judith but the line went dead before she could ask about it.

Bound by PC

Sun, 16 Feb 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Tracy had never been bound by anyone, not even herself. Turning 18 seemed as good an excuse as any to remedy that shortcoming. Being the gorgeous brunette she was, cyber chats seemed to be the safest inroad to exploring the latent image she’d so carefully hidden from her circle and family since the morning she woke from a dream in which someone strong and masculine tied her to a chair and left her to the kinky outcome of her first, bondage wet dream.

A Beginner's Mummification

Tue, 22 Oct 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Warren was the first openly-gay guy I got well acquainted with when I worked in San Francisco’s financial district, and we kept in touch via E-mail even after I moved south with my wife. I really felt close to Warren, even though I’m straight- he’s open and straightforward and sensitive, all the qualities that women love in a guy. Myself, I thought he was a sensitive, supportive guy I could cry on when I had problems of my own. Thus, when (after a substantial period of perusing the Web) I developed an over-powering need to get not merely bound but mummified (I suppose that’s kind of an extreme fringe of D&s), it was only natural that I turned to Warren. As I hoped, he said he was ‘vaguely knowledgeable’ on the subject and was amenable to helping me try it out. I arranged for a weekend visit to his place in the East Bay. I took CalTrain and BART up and he picked me up when I rolled in late on Saturday afternoon.

My Best Birthday

Thu, 05 Sep 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Despite the tradition, I was determined to join the fraternity. It was an old fraternity with great prestige and my brothers had been members, so I wanted to follow in their footsteps – even though it meant acquiescing to the tradition. Everyone knew about the tradition – it dated back so far that even the fathers of current members who themselves had been members couldn’t remember when or why it started. It wasn’t hazing by any means, and the college administrators, who must have known about it – a couple of them had been members of the fraternity, simply ignored it as something which that particular fraternity did that was harmless fun and a long standing observance not to be quickly challenged.

Sarah & Lisa

Tue, 20 Aug 2002 00:00:00 +0000

This story in purely fictional. No character in it relates to any real person. If you are disturbed by bondage please do not read on. I did not profit from this story neither should you. It is merely for the pleasure of those who share my bondage fetish. Thank you.

Part I

Sarah and Lisa had been friends for life. Growing up together on the same street, they were as close as friends could get. That is until they moved in together. Now at 18 and 19 respectively, they both started university at the same time and since this meant that they both needed to rent an apartment, it seemed a great idea to move in together. For the first month they were so excited over leaving home for the first time and starting university that living together was fine. As the initial excitement wore away and college became a routine, problems set in. For the first time in their lives there was no `Mom’ to do all their washing and pretty soon the apartment was becoming a mess. The girls were lazy, but neither could stand to live in a pigsty. They agreed on who’d do which chores and arranged to take turns.

The FAX

Mon, 12 Aug 2002 00:00:00 +0000

She lay motionless, listening, trying to sense if the small noise she heard was the door. Her mind was racing, had she forgotten to lock the door, was this one of her greatest fears?

This all started with that FAX. He had called her at the office this morning and told her she had better get to the FAX machine before anyone else and hung up; she immediately knew why and literally ran (which wasn’t easy in 4’’ high heels) across the office. The machine had already churned out one page and continued to print. Three handwritten pages finally were printed before the machine stopped. Vicki the office busy body and resident bitch walked up to her coffee in hand and said, ‘’that must be an important FAX; the way you busted your ass to get over here to pick it up.’’ Her mind raced quickly for an answer, yes, this was the information she had needed for three days to finish a project. She turned in her heels and walked away before the bitch could say another word.

Putting my Toys Away

Wed, 22 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

A few days ago my roommate was telling me how he wished I could leave him for a long-term session. Now little did he know that I was listening to him. My roommate is six foot three and little over two hundred pounds where as I’m only five foot six and just around one hundred twenty-five pounds. I help him play his game and in return I get the house, video game and lots of peace in quiet. This is a true story I’m writing as it happens to him.

Taken for a Ride

Mon, 07 Jan 2002 00:00:00 +0000

“Are you going to actually walk in those?” Asked Lyle. His face lit by the light of the computer screen showing a leering smile on his face.

“Yes.” Said Lilly as she tottered on a pair of extremely high-heeled boots. Ballet boot they where called. Lyle could not help stare at how the thigh high boots shaped his wife legs. Her entire body was being supported on two square inches of foot support. She was slowly become the woman of his most deepest desires.

Surprised

Thu, 12 Jul 2001 00:00:00 +0000

With a smile, she set the paper bag onto the table beside her bed and removed her coat. It had been a very pleasant little shopping trip. The new store across town was very well stocked, and carried some of the most exquisite items she’d ever seen. She slipped off her clothes and headed for the shower. It was a hot, muggy day outside, and she was glad for the air conditioning as she adjusted the water temperature. She’d sweated terribly while she was out, and this shower would feel great.

Bound for Pleasure

Sat, 12 May 2001 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two

Part 3: Scarf Bound

For the rest of the summer vacation I spent quite a lot of time either tying myself up or being bound by my mum, who as you may recall was introducing me to the joys of bondage, or being tied up by my boyfriend who took great delight in using me whilst very immobile and vulnerable, but I was enjoying every minute. Once he took me to the woods where he managed to tie me down to some wooden stakes that he’d brought along, lying there spread eagled and open to his whims in the middle of the forest, he even left me for a short while - alone, naked and bound where anyone could have come along and seen me. Oh the delight!

Lady Gwen's Weekend

Sun, 01 Apr 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter I

Lady Gwen rode her horse up the walk towards Coutt’s Manor. She and some of her friends spent the morning riding and were now heading home for the afternoon. As she entered the courtyard, a stable boy, nude but for collar and leash, took her reins and held the horse for her to dismount. Another servant, similarly attired, was standing by with a tray of drinks. Taking a glass of wine, Lady Gwen turned her back and walked up the path to the house.

American Dream 2: Bound in the Trunk

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream)

Part 2: Bound in the Trunk

Saturday 30TH September 2006

We woke early as there was a load of packing to do before we started the long journey North.

Jennifer was still elated after last night’s session and could not stop talking about the proposed scenario involving her mother. As we packed a discussion took place regarding the scope of the role-play.

“This must be special. Mom is coming a long way” Jennifer had sat down and was looking at me expectantly.

American Dream 3: Planning

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream 2: Bound in the Trunk)

Part 3: Planning

Saturday 30TH September 2006

Jennifer sank back in the passenger seat and let out a deep sigh. She was still dressed exactly the way she was when she had gone into the boot, apart from the pumps, which she had taken off her aching feet.

Deep red rope marks were plainly visible on her wrists, elbows, above knee and ankles and her full mouth had marks at each corner from the ball gag straps.

American Dream 4: Ransom Note

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream 3: Planning)

Part 4: Ransom Note

Sunday 1st October 2006

We had a long lie in after not arriving until ten thirty at night.

We had just dropped into bed knackered from the journey and went straight to sleep. The unpacking and other stuff could wait.

I woke about six o’clock as usual and got up to make coffee. Jennifer was still asleep and I didn’t bother to wake her. I sat down in the living room of the flat and drank the bitter liquid, as I hadn’t any milk to put in it.

An Ensign's Fantasies 10

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 9)_

Part 10

Like Janet I wanted to search the web for Shibari. Without a planet based web I didn’t know if the ship’s computer would cover it. I did find it but it was essentially little more than definition. However I was pleasantly surprised that the next episode of Janet’s life made me privy to her web searches.

An Ensign's Fantasies 11

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 10)_

Part 11

“For being seven minutes late you get fourteen whacks but we’ll round it up to twenty. Is that OK with you?”

“Yes mistress.” I laid on my stomach across Annie’s knees but I was pushed so my whole upper torso hung down so I had to support myself with my hands on the floor. I remembered to count each slap. At the count of ten, my legs were pushed apart as Annie fingered my pussy.

An Ensign's Fantasies 17

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 16)_

Part 17

—————————————————————————————————————————

Finally the day had come. Rather than drive to Joe’s area I had taken a plane. I used a rental to get from the airport to Joe’s home. I was much earlier than he expected but he had given me the alarm codes for his home. I keyed in the code and had no trouble gaining entry. Barely inside the door, I heard my name called. I turned back to the door but it was closed and there was no one there.

An Ensign's Fantasies 18

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 17)_

Part 18

The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. —————————————————————————————————————————

I woke as soon as I felt Joe stirring beside me. I was still in a hogtie as I had been for the whole night. I could feel my legs being released but then I was shifted to lie on my stomach. I was sure of what was coming when my legs were pushed apart. I actually liked being bound helpless and forced to take a cock in my ass. The feel of his erection going in and out of me was pleasant and I thought I wouldn’t mind having that every morning. I was happy to please him even though I didn’t reach an orgasm. I was still too close to being asleep and I had some aches for having slept the night hogtied.

Bad Day at the Office

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One: Failed Heist

The van swayed from side to side as it continued to accelerate through the single track country road, buffeting about the two women sprawling on the rear floor. One of the women wore a red short sleeved shirt and a grey business skirt that rode up over her shapely thighs as she was thrown around by the violent motion of the van. The other figure was dressed in the uniform of a police officer, who was spared the other woman’s indignity, as she was wearing a pair of tight fitting uniform slacks.

Be Careful What You Wish For!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

I knew when I first saw her that I had to have her!

She was crossing Boylston Street, jaywalking actually, after leaving a Dunkin’ Donuts. She was tall, maybe 5 foot 9 inches or so, with dark hair cut short to frame a heart-shaped face. What caught my eye was the way she walked; she had a sexy strut and a presence that drew the eye to her. She seemed to be totally unaware of the effect she had on people; it wasn’t just me that was looking. She handled the on-coming traffic like an elite matador, totally unfazed by the danger, a large Styrofoam to-go cup in one hand a cell phone in the other.

Betrayal Chapter 3: Getting To Know You

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 2: The New You)

Part Three Chapter Ten: Getting To Know You

The next morning Sarah let herself into the room. She was alone. I was waiting on my knees as usual.

“Good morning slut. I’m glad you know how to greet your Mistress.”

She leaned over and grabbed a handful of my hair and dragged my head back, forcing my mouth open. She forced a passionate kiss on me, her tongue probing hot and deep. Then she pushed me away. I fell backwards, catching myself on my elbows.

Bind of the Magi

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005

Bondage Girl

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Kristen has always wanted to be a nurse, to be able to help people and do good things. When she finished her training in abnormal pysch nursing and this job opened up, she jumped at it. She worked in a special ward of a famous and discrete hospital that catered to people from around the world with a strange, but apparently, given the waiting list, common problem. The patients in this ward were people who were afflicted with a need to participate in bondage activities. There were people who wanted to give bondage and people who wanted to be put into bondage. Some wanted both. All had stepped over some line and embarrassed themselves or their families and had run afoul of the vanilla world. To be sure there were some dangerous predators in the locked portion of the ward that would never see freedom. Kristen didn’t work with them. She focused on people who just couldn’t seem to keep themselves out of problems. They were not dangerous, except maybe to themselves and they were likely candidates for rehabilitation and re-entry into the vanilla world.

Candice

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Gazing out into the darkness of the room, Candice pondered her situation. And the irony of where she was, and how she got there.

As usual, her current situation had come about by accident, this time a literal one. A minor accident at work, barely enough to cause a couple bruises, but enough, evidently, to come to the attention of someone much higher on the company ladder than she would ever be.

Candice Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Candice)

Part Two

“This is all your fault, I hope you know that.”

Candice sighed softly. She really didn’t need another lecture from Dana, but it was obvious she was going to get one. She only hoped this one would be shorter than the others.

The two women sat facing each other in a small room, numerous lengths of rope binding each to her respective chair. They had been here for what felt like hours. Now, Dana watched with obvious disapproval as Candice squirmed in her bonds.

Confessions of a Teenage Bondage Slut

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I give Gromet permission to post my email address as it is written out here, within this story: linnndsay (with 3 “n”s) at hotmail dot com. I’m not giving a clickable link in order to reduce automated spam from trolling bots; I’m sure you all understand.

My name is Lindsay, and I’m a submissive bondage-lover. Some of you might be familiar with me from the blog (“Bound + Loving It”) I used to update under the name of “ropedgirl.” I’m in my mid-20’s, and sort of your classical “English rose” of a girl, with very fair skin and brilliant red hair. Along with enormous fetishes for stockings and opera-length satin gloves, I’ve absolutely loved being bound and helpless in rope for almost as long as I can remember. The feel of the soft cotton or nylon against my skin, wrapped tightly around my wrists and legs, and holding me helpless in its grip… it always gets me extremely hot and bothered. As a young girl, I remember seeing ladies in movies and TV getting captured, bound and gagged by villains; tied to railroad tracks; etc., and the images excited me. I can’t explain why, but I wanted to experience that for myself. Thus began my life-long journey.

Continually Increasing Bondage

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part five

Chapter 6

Jasmine rolled over on the bed and peered through the gloom at the bedside clock. The green digital display announced that it was 6:23 am. It would, she knew, be another hour or so yet before it was light enough to see clearly. This meant that it would be at least that long before she could begin looking for the key to the handcuffs. And without that tiny piece of uniquely shaped metal, she was stuck here. This circumstance was of no concern to her, however. It had been five and a half hours since the clicking ratchets had informed her that she would not be able to slip her hands free from the manacles, so another hour wouldn’t be any great hardship. In fact, she relished the prospect of spending a further sixty minutes or so in her self-induced state of bondage.

Decompression Part 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Decompression Part 3)

Part Four

Chapter 5

It took a long time before Sally moved from my lap. We talked. We talked about our fears and relationships, lessons and failures. Lots of intensely personal stuff, the sort of things that are only shared when a relationship is solidifying into something special, normally after about three months or more.

I raised something that had been tickling away at the back of my mind.

Doll Play

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Panting, the man rolled off the figure beneath him, coming to rest sprawled on his back. For several seconds, he lay silently, before the ringing of the phone caused him to stir. Answering, he spoke softly for a moment, then replaced the handset. Slowly, he climbed from the bed. Drawing on a pair of shorts, the man smiled down at the bed, then turned and left the room.

Alone on the bed, the female figure lay silently. Legs slightly spread, arms splayed at her sides, the figure lay with painted eyes staring at the ceiling, her lips parted to form a perfect oval. For long moments, the figure lay silently. Then, strangely, the lips closed, only to open again as the figure emitted a long, soft moan.

Drew's Gift

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Amy knew. The instant she saw Drew’s car in the driveway she knew. In a few minutes she’d be on display, nearly naked for her ex-boyfriend.

Drew wasn’t her official boyfriend. Her real boyfriend went to military school and she only saw him on holidays. Drew was a classmate and neighbor. They were in the same grade, belonged to the same clubs, were a couple, of sorts, at games and dances. They were friends mostly, almost like cousins, although, truth be told, kissing cousins. She had let him get to second base and he seemed happy there. A bit of kissing, a bit of fondling under her sweater seemed to satisfy him.

Ebony

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: For more than two decades it has been my honour and pleasure to write stories that have been well received by more than three million readers. I have received several awards from the world of bondage enthusiasts for which I will always be grateful.

Time, however, is a hard taskmaster that has delivered several on-going health problems including two heart attacks and several mini-stokes.

At one time when I was writing my fingers could not keep up with the thoughts and ideas coming from my brain. Several of my shorter works were done in a couple of hours. Now, however, writing has become almost hard work and this story has taken over a year from start to finish.

First Time

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I just had my first “real” self-bondage experience and thought of sharing it with the rest of the world as everyone else is doing. I hope it is satisfactory. If You like it please contact me before putting on Your most wonderful site and if You have any questions don’t hesitate to write me, Best self-bondage regards Marcus

This is a little story of my first “real” self-bondage session.

A bit about me first. I’m a 22 years old male (or boy if you like), from Sweden so excuse my poor english, who has been deeply interested in rubber clothing and BDSM play for about 6 years. The interest started much earlier but then I just sat getting a hard on when there was a girl in a diving suit (not much rubber or latex in those days, at least not at the shows I watched) or a woman in leather tying or being tied up.

Friends

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Mary took another sip of her coffee and waited for her friend to continue. “I don’t know what to do any more,” Aki said, “Allan just doesn’t seem to be interested anymore.”

The blond Mary looked at her distraut friend, her small asian features, trim waist, and tight body. Poor Aki had the cutest little pout on her heart shaped face. It nearly broke the taller womans heart just looking at her. “I have an idea,” Mary said, “but you’ll think I’m crazy.”

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 10: Another One Down...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 9: A Thief in the Night)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 10: Another One Down…

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 21, 199_Well, diary, I’m in it again._

We’re sitting on the sands of a western beach in Africa, somewhere just south of Port Mons. Over the nearby lagoon (with its lurking evil, how well I know), the Lola Montez churns south against the sun-flared dusk, its decks akimbo with cheerful lights. Around us are stacked the provisions of our trip.

Gai-Shift 10: Captain Zana Hoffsteder

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 9: Chespeake)_

Chapter 10: Captain Zana Hoffsteder

Captain Zana Hoffsteder stood in the warm Ecuadorian dawn which flooded the control cabin of the Unbound Pleasure. Around her, the vast airship readied itself for its inland journey. It was one of those rare times when most of the crew were at their stations and not secured for flight. Likely the only one bound was the airship’s diminutive cook, whom had been mockingly stripped and hogtied in a large serving tray in the small galley. Vegetables had been placed creatively around her. When Zana had seen this, she’d acted promptly, jamming an apple poetically into the angry woman’s mouth. One had to consider appearances, of course.

Gai-Shift 11: The Sister with the Forward Tail

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 10: Captain Zana Hoffsteder)_

Chapter 11: The Sister with the Forward Tail

The late afternoon sun filled the jungle clearing with a warm glow, casting the grass in gold. There was no silence, just an ongoing chittering from monkeys and the squawk and flutter of exotic birds. Eden had returned to Earth.

Then a vast shadow fell over the grasses, and a thundering rumble stilled the animal’s chatter. A moment later, a rope spun down into the grass. A woman, clad in a rubberized suit, slid down the line with expert dexterity, followed by another. The two moved quickly, looping its end around the stump of a long-fallen tree. This done, one of them waved, signaling their accomplishment.

Gai-Shift 6: Miss Anna

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 5: Engine Room)_

Chapter 6: Miss Anna

Lady Petunia filled their glasses with a splash of bourbon, the endless sky visible through the stateroom window at her back. Constance sat in a small fold-down stool, while Captain Zana leaned against the desk, her long rubber-clad legs crossed before her. Once all the glasses were filled, she began her tale.

= O =

I was a quiet girl, very sweet and demure (Hoffsteder and Drummand exchanged glances at this). My childhood was very happy; good friends, Mother’s estate to race around on, a phalanx of maids to watch me, and my many science experiments. Mother was never there, of course, as she spent much of her time down in London, at play or plays-I’m not sure which. Still, I was happy enough. That is, until Miss Anna came.

Home Invasion 1: Discovered

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

1: Discovered

7:38 PM. Almost two hours…

Home Invasion 2: Linda's Story

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Home Invasion 1: Discovered)

Part Two

3 Linda’s Story

Sleep was a long time coming…

The Tinies had worked long into the night making as much of Jennifer’s small studio apartment as accessible as possible. Rope ladders dangled from the kitchen counter, her bed, her desk and she assumed her bathroom as some Tinies had emerged from there shoving a half-full bottle of aspirin, her dental floss, a roll of white surgical tape, a bag of cotton balls and a box of bandages. They had filled sandwich bags with safety pins, paper clips and clamps, sewing needles and small nails from a box on her dresser near the hall. They had taken batteries from her desktop, pushpins and even her old I-Touch and charger. From her purse they had taken nail polish and gum, a pack of cigarettes, matches and her Zippo lighter and fluid, an emery board and finally her cell phone that lay on the floor tantalizingly just out of easy reach.

Horse Riding Discipline 4: Suffering

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation)

Part 4: Suffering

Joan kisses my forehead and smiles at me. “Do you love me so much that you want to suffer for me?” She asks.

“Yes miss”. I reply softly.

“Good, come back tomorrow then and prove it to me”, my mistress replies.

We cuddle a bit more and then I receive the key for the metal box. Joan stays on the coach as I take the box to the cold hallway. I unlock the box and get dressed. I do not want to go home but dare not go back inside. So with a sad but also satisfied feeling I cycle home. Back home in the bathroom I admire the red marks on my back, behind and upper legs. My hand wanders down to between my legs and I quickly rub myself to another climax. With trembling legs I stand in the shower thinking back to my adventure. I can hardly believe this happened to me. Tired of the thrill of this evening I fall asleep quickly. The next day at school I am distracted and unfocussed. I can hardly wait for the evening to meet Joan again.

Jane's Story 8: The Wedding Day

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Jane’s Story 7: Transition)_

Part 8: The Wedding Day

Jane stepped out of the shower, picked up the dryer, and gazed into the mirror. A stranger gazed back. After all this time she couldn’t get used to having short, dark hair. True, her natural color was dark, but she’d been blonde for just about ever and her hair had been long, long enough to almost reach her ass. Now it was dark, nearly black, and short. It hung gently on her shoulders, the tip barely reached her shoulder blades.

Jodi

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I appreciate being able to read such interesting stoies on your website. Here is a portion of a letter I wrote to a friend about something that actually happened to me, and I thought you might like to use it. You have my permission to post it if you think it would be appropriate.

Normally, I’m not quite this into the painful aspects of s&m, more just the d&s, but I’ve done scenes with Lori before and she seems very aware of my limits and I trust her not to do anything to hurt me permanently.

Julie's Trash Time 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Julie’s Trash Time)

Continues from part 1

Part Two

Julie and Audrey sit at the kitchen table over coffee while Julie tells the story of the obelisk and how it turns her into trash. Audrey believes her roommate’s story is rubbish. At least they’re both talking garbage. Julie offers to demonstrate. She sits on the kitchen counter with her legs dangling in the trashcan and puts the obelisk down next to her. Julie doesn’t want to upset Audrey any more than necessary, she looks around and sees some mail, sets the kitchen timer for one hour and rubs the obelisk. Poof. Before Audrey’s eyes Julie disappears and in her place is an empty envelope hanging off the edge of the counter. It slides off and drops into the can. Audrey steps close to look inside, the envelope rests in the can on top of a few other items of trash. She can’t believe what she has just seen and sits at the table with her coffee as the timer counts down. Minute-by-minute Audrey watches as wild thoughts swirl through her mind. The Genie, whether she should mail Julie back to her mother, and what she’ll tell the police when they ask about her missing roommate. The timer’s dial finally reaches zero and chimes. A few moments later Julie is crouched in the trashcan. Audrey gets up and helps her to step out. “Okay, I believe you, but why trash?” Audrey said. “Because I always dreamed of being treated like trash, and now I can be trash, at least for a while. Would you like to try it?” Julie said. “I don’t want to be trash.” Audrey said. “You can do whatever you want. Is there anything you’ve always dreamed of?” Julie said. “Don’t laugh at me, I’ve never told anyone before, but I always imagined being a captured princess like in the movies.” Audrey said. “Try it, just sit down and think about it, then rub the obelisk.” Julie said. Audrey sits in the kitchen chair, closes her eyes for a moment, and rubs the statue. Poof. “Wow! You look great.” Julie said. Audrey is now dressed in a full length gown of dark green satin with white lace trim on the collar and sleeves and matching silk slippers on her feet. She is also tied to the chair with natural fiber rope. Audrey’s wrists are crossed and tied behind the chair back with rope circling her chest and waist, everything is cinched tight. Her ankles are crossed and tied together in a ladylike fashion and lashed to the crossbar, and a thick white cloth fills her mouth and is tied behind her flowing golden hair. Audrey, still in shock over her sudden transformation, struggles and moans behind her gag, but the rope gives no quarter. Julie recalls her first experience with the obelisk and quickly leaves the room, returning with a mirror from the bedroom so Audrey can see herself. It works and Audrey calms down. Julie can tell Audrey is getting comfortable with her situation and maybe even having a fantasy. She leaves Audrey alone to enjoy her private thoughts. Alone, Audrey’s mind turns the kitchen into a castle room. Outside the window her prince valiantly battles the dragon and will soon rescue his damsel. The hour ends and Audrey finds herself back in her old clothes, the rope and gag gone. Julie sits on the sofa in their living room anxiously flipping through a magazine waiting to ask Audrey how it was. Audrey is taking a long shower after her first damsel-in-distress experience, really long. Finally the water shuts off. A few minutes later Audrey bounces into the room in her pink pajamas and hops onto the sofa next to Julie. “I haven’t seen you this happy in a while.” Julie said. “That was amazing, thank you.” Audrey said and kisses Julie on the cheek. “I was thinking we could take turns with it, and when one of us is playing the other could look out for them.” Julie said. “That sounds great, thank you.” Audrey said. Several days later the girls have a play date. After receiving her instructions Audrey is ready to assist her roommate during Julie’s turn with the obelisk. Everything is okay as long as it’s part of the game, that’s the most important thing to remember. Audrey waits in the living room while Julie gets ready, then goes in the kitchen. “Look at this mess, how did cereal spill on the floor?” Audrey said knowing Julie can hear. Julie doesn’t know exactly what is going to happen, and that’s what she wants. Audrey goes to the hall closet, comes back with the canister vacuum and plugs it in. “This will make quick work of this mess.” Audrey said and switches on the vacuum. Julie is whisked up with the brush head and sucked up through a short hose and inside the clear dirt canister, swirls around in the air current then settles to the bottom. The vacuum switches off. “As long as I have this thing out, I may as well vacuum the rest of the place.” Audrey said. The vacuum starts and Audrey runs it over the living room carpet, stopping to use the hose attachment on the window sills and upholstery. Julie swirls in the canister as it fills with dust and lint like some crazy cotton candy machine. Audrey stops the vacuum and takes it to the kitchen. “Look at all that dirt, guess I should empty it.” Audrey said. Julie can see Audrey through the clear plastic as she bends over and unsnaps the canister, turns it over in the trashcan and taps it a few times against the side. Julie falls into the bottom of the plastic bag with the rest of the dirt and lint. “I think I’ll make myself something to eat.” Audrey said. Audrey makes, eats and cleans up from a quick meal. Along the way empty food packaging and plate scrapings drop into the trashcan and on top of Julie who is gets more excited with each new step. “This trash looks nasty, I better put it outside.” Audrey said. She gathers up the top of the bag, tied it with a twist tie and pulls it from the trashcan. Julie can feel herself lifted as Audrey carries her out the back door, drops her into the wheelie bin on the side of the house and slams the lid down. Julie’s orgasm hits as her time ends and she changes back. She lays in the bin for a few long minutes catching her breath before tearing the bag open and climbing out. Arms embrace Audrey from behind and a wet smelly kiss is planted on her cheek. “You could have cleaned up first.” Audrey said. “That was the best time I ever had.” Julie said. Several days later it is Audrey’s turn. Julie thanks her again for the other day and wishes she could do more for Audrey’s fantasies. They share an embrace and Audrey rubs the obelisk. Poof. Audrey is dressed like an eighteenth century farm woman and tied down to the kitchen table. Julie is dressed in black topcoat and pants holding a piece of paper and quill pen. She is not sure why but starts demanding Audrey sign over the deed to her ranch. Audrey catches on. “I’ll never turn over my ranch.” Audrey said. “Maybe this will change your mind.” Julie said using the quill pen on Audrey’s bare foot. Audrey screams with laughter and fights her bonds but can’t escape the torture. “Stop. Stop, please.” Audrey begs. “Will you sign over your ranch?” Julie said. “Yes. Anything, I can’t stand it.” Audrey said. Julie puts the pen in Audrey’s bound hand and holds the paper so she can sign, but the sound of a horse approaching fast stops them both. “Drat, I’m not through with you yet Widow Audrey.” Julie said and runs from the room. A few minutes later Julie returns dressed in a white hat and chaps. She unties Audrey’s hands and Audrey sits up on the table and wraps her arms around Julie. “My hero.” Audrey said. Poof. The fantasy ends and everything is as it was. Over the next few days Audrey can’t stop thinking about her experience, she can’t wait to do it again. Julie can’t wait either. Finally they get an opportunity to play again, but the girls are so excited neither can remember whose turn it is. “I’m pretty sure it’s my turn.” Audrey said. “I think you’re mistaken.” Julie said. “You could be right, but to be safe I should go next.” Audrey said. “Yeah, next after me.” Julie said. Both girls grab the obelisk at the same time. Poof. The next thing Audrey knows she is tightly hogtied in the trashcan. She tries to call for Julie but the gag filling her mouth doesn’t allow more than a mew to escape her throat. What happened she thinks? “I don’t know” comes an answer. “Julie?” “We can talk with our minds, just think the words and I can hear you.” Julie said. “I’m tied up in the trashcan, help me.” Audrey said. “I’m in the trashcan also, I’m the rope you are tied with.” Julie said. “Then untie me.” Audrey said. “I can’t, I’m a piece of rope, I can’t move.” Julie said. “How did this happen?” Audrey said. “The obelisk must have combined our fantasies when we both touched it.” Julie said. “I’m covered in garbage, your fantasy is not very nice.” Audrey said. “Yeah, it would be much better lying on railroad tracks with a train coming.” Julie said. “Point taken. I didn’t mind when I was throwing you in the trash so I guess I can take it. Now that I’m over the shock I can feel you, it’s like your hugging me.” Audrey said. “I can feel you too, it’s kind of nice.” Julie said. “It is nice.” Audrey said. Poof. Julie is lying on top of Audrey with her arms and legs hanging over the sides of the trashcan pushing Audrey further down into the garbage. “Get off of me.” Audrey said. “I’m trying.” Julie said as she grabs the edge of the kitchen counter for leverage. She pulls herself up about six inches and pushes against the counter to roll out of the trashcan. Audrey senses the cans center of gravity shifting. “Wait, wait.” Audrey said as the trashcan tilts, then crashes to the floor sending Julie and garbage across the tile. “We’re going to need a bigger trashcan.” Julie said. Reaching in head first, Julie grabs Audrey by the waist and pulls, pulls, pulls her free from the bottom of the can. She helps Audrey lean against the kitchen cabinet and they both catch their breath. Just then Julie notices someone standing next to the table. “Genie!” Julie said, then turns to Audrey. “This is the Genie who gave me the magic obelisk.” “You’re responsible for this.” Audrey said pointing to her trash covered tiles. “That makes it unanimous, it’s all my fault, thanks for your support.” Genie said. “Did you stop by for a visit?” Julie said. “The obelisk was only meant for one, but somehow you two found a small defect in the magic that allows you to enter each other’s dreams and your excessive draw on the, let’s call it the magic grid, got the attention of the, let’s call them the board of directors, and the chairman, let’s call him Frank Sinatra, demanded I remedy the situation or else, let’s just say you two have become my worst nightmare, that’s why I stopped by.” Genie said. “You’re going to take back my gift?” Julie said. “I should be so lucky. You did help me and I owe you a reward, here’s what I’m going to do. I’m taking the old obelisk and leaving you with this new upgrade. It has an 18 Karat gold plated statue mounted on a base of real imitation Italian marble. But wait, there’s more, I’m giving you next gen virtual reality for a richer fantasy experience. And I’m not stopping there, if you call in the next 15 minutes I’ll include open ended magic for free, just pay separate handling.” Genie said. “What does that mean?” Julie said. “Let me read you the fine print, when Julie is using the obelisk to play her favorite fantasy, Audrey will be in charge of how long the fantasy lasts. When Audrey is playing, Julie will be in charge. Each of your fantasies will remain your own, but your roommate will decide how long it lasts, even if you are sharing in the other’s fantasy, that’s open ended magic.” Genie said. “Won’t this overload the magic grid?” Audrey said. “It was the flaw in the magic that caused the disruption, the new obelisk is created to do everything it does.” Genie said. “Anything else we should do?” Julie said. “Have your people call my people, we’ll do lunch.” Genie said. “Really?” Audrey said. “No. If this works you’ll never see me again. If this doesn’t work no one will ever see me again. Goodbye.” Genie said and was gone. “We should try it.” Julie said. “Fun time is over trash girl, you get the broom and I’ll get the mop.” Audrey said.

Live_Your_Dreams.com

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

WWW.Live_your_dreams.com

Penny had taken the afternoon of work to meet with the rep. She was sitting in her living room on a chair facing the sofa where the rep sat sipping on a coffee. The rep put the coffee on a coaster on the coffee table opposite the sofa. Then she sat back crossing her long legs and reread her notes.

“So let me get this right Miss Lawrence.” She glanced down at her notes again just to be sure. “You want Live_your_dreams.com to tie you up and gag you and then leave you to struggle for a couple of hours while you try to wriggle free? Then we come back in a couple of hours and release you should you not manage to get yourself loose? That’s it? It seems a very simple request.”

Mistress Takes Control

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To the inexperienced viewer, James wasn’t moving in the slightest. The bondage was that extreme and effective. But I could detect that he was really struggling, more than I had ever seen before. I smiled and continued to watch, while softly rubbing my clit. This S&M business must be contagious, I thought. I realized that I was really enjoying watching my fiance in inescapable bondage, very tightly and effectively gagged, blindfolded, and obviously trying his best to escape. Maybe it was conditioning, since I always masturbated while he was in bondage. Who knows for sure? Maybe I was a closet sadist and all our games were bringing that closer to the surface.

Moni’s Challenge

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I have been enjoying bondage since I was twenty, and have been experimenting with self-bondage off and on for the past eight years. Since first getting on the internet almost four years ago, I have discovered several sources and discussion areas related to bondage and have made several friends, a couple of which will periodically give me some ‘challenges’ to try if I so desire. This story is about an experience I had in late November of 2000 doing one of those challenges.

More Than He Bargained For...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

In 1991, the Soviet Union had collapsed, and soon it was clear that all former Soviet countries were dirt poor, some worse off than others. And soon the all-too-frequent companion of misery materialized: prostitution. Beautiful girls from the former Soviet Union showed up on early European websites of fledgling escort agencies.

That suited Hans to a T. He was divorced, well off, and did not fancy himself going to bars to hit on girls. Booking Russian or Ukrainian girls who combined beautiful bodies and educated minds, and had few inhibitions in using either, became a favorite hobby. Soon, one thing led to another, and, because of his frequent bookings, Hans became a favorite customer of an agency in St Petersburg.

My Butler James 5: The Singularity

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James 4: James 3.0)

Part 5: The Singularity

I awoke feeling pretty sore, but overall rather satisfied, even though I just crossed a threshold of sorts and had some pretty intense sex with the new and vastly improved James. He was no simple toy for me to use for my entertainment, but rather I got the distinct impression that he used me for his. To be forced, bound, and taken repeatedly to orgasm by my mechanical master was nearly nirvana. Better than any man, but in all fairness to men in general, I hadn’t any experience with any take charge kind of men in that manner.

My Self Bondage Experience

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I had just moved into my first apartment, a small one bedroom on the first floor of a twelve story building. I had done a couple of self-bondages since moving in but they had been in the safety of my bedroom and I had decided to spice things up a little. Add an element of danger so to speak. Not too much, mind you but some none the less. I minimized the danger by choosing to perform my little stunt after midnight. Granted it was a Saturday night, but still the risk would be minimal.

My Selfbondage Experience

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Probably my most memorable bondage experience came at the hands of a woman who understood what I really wanted from it. I was in my early 20’s. She was in her mid-30’s and divorced. I came to her house early in the morning wearing what she had instructed me to wear

tight jeans, button down shirt, no undies. She met me at the door and ripped my shirt open and pulled it off, then locked my hands behind my back with cuffs. Then she pulled off my pants, gave me a few good swats on the butt, then grabbed my cock and said, “Follow me!”.

She pulled me through the house and down to the basement where she cuffed my arms to a pipe in the ceiling. Then she just left me there, naked, in the dark, in her basement. She came back about 15 minutes later and started doing her laundry, working around me, giving me a pinch or a swat whenever she felt like it. At one point she came over and tried several different pairs of her panties on me until she found the pair she liked.

Not What I Expected

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My wife and I had been married only two years and I had asked her to try some bondage with me at least a hundred times. My wife, Kim, told me no each time and I knew if I were to be successful with her I would have to find a new way. Kim was extremely sexy and I knew I was lucky to have my petite Asian wife, and she thought I was lucky to have her also.

Older But Not Wiser

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

It was a warm autumn morning and I had the house to myself for the next two days. So after a leisurely breakfast a self-bondage session seemed attractive. As I had plenty of time a bit of rope work seemed appropriate, it would take awhile to apply the bondage and a delayed escape beckoned. As I was alone two backup escapes seemed sensible. So I pre-positioned my sheath knife on the floor in front of the picture window in the lounge, and then a serrated edged knife on the floor in the kitchen.

Paradice Lost

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game”

Part One: Revealed

The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game.

Paradice Lost 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Paradice Lost 2)

Part Three: The New Warden

Cheri slept decently enough under the circumstances, though Gabrielle didn’t seem to need any sleep at all. Cheri drifted awake multiple times that night to find herself a helpless bauble for wandering hands. Cheri was no more accustomed than her friends to being touched so intimately by a woman. The Dice Game led to bondage and, often, vibrators, but Gwen and Laura had never personally played with Cheri when they bound her. In fact, whoever was bound during the game usually ended up alone. Gabrielle felt completely foreign and what scared Cheri the most was the effect it had on her. It wasn’t typical attraction; Cheri didn’t swing that way herself. But bondage enticed her greatly and Cheri could not pretend she was made of stone.

Parked

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My boyfriend and I are currently living in a female led relationship. I make all of the decisions, manage all of the finances and decide if or when he gets sexual release. He cooks, cleans, does laundry and takes care of my sexual needs. I keep him in constant chastity but do allow him to wank himself before me as a reward for good behavior. He thoroughly enjoys bondage games and is constantly begging to be tied up. It actually gets quite annoying. Today was one of those days.

Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Following on from the “The Proper Rope Job”

I had agreed to a challenge after Jane complained too much about how I liked to struggle and try to escape the rope she puts on my body. She added rope after rope and very soon I was in the strictest hogtie I had ever endured.

To be fair, she did offer me the challenge with the proviso that that if I could remove one rope from my body, she would be my slave for the month, and that each additional rope would increase that duration by another month. She would have been my slave for almost a year.

Pretenders 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Pretenders 2)

Chapter 3

The mystery guy made Cassie wait while he opened the hotel mini-bar and poured a generous nip of gin into a cut-glass tumbler that looked like it would hold a liter without filling it. Like the rest of the room it had an ambiance of dated luxury.

“Drink. You need to relax a bit.”

“I’m not on edge. I just need to cum.” Her wrists were sore in the cuffs. It was an act of willpower not to squirm in an attempt to make them more comfortable.

Real Bondage For Anne! Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne!)

Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics!

Sacrifice - The Departure: Part 3: Under A Pale Eye

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sacrifice - The Departure: Part 2: The Horn)

The Departure Part 3 Under A Pale Eye Jarial kept herself curled around the Chosen One until she felt her ward breathing deeply in sleep. Slowly the Guardian eased herself away from the bound girl and slipped out of bed. Tyraal could not help thinking how lucky of a man he was to have such a beautiful companion as Jarial as she lightly approached him. The playful smile that she wore betrayed what was in her heart as she curled up beside his chair.

Sally

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“Mmmpppfff” was the only sound Sally could make as she strained to move another few inches across the rug. The way her mouth was gagged prevented her from saying anything other than some very muffled grunts. She was sweating quite a bit now - after all, she had been in this predicament for a little better than two hours now, and she still had a good way to go before she could reach the kitchen and her escape knife. She stopped to give her aching muscles a rest and to give her raw feeling skin a respite from the carpet.

Scorned Bound

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The degenerating details of Bill and Debra’s separation were not what one would call amiable, given the pressurized circumstances surrounding them, and the intractable demands each placed on the other’s agenda. There had been talk of moving in together, prior to things coming to a head, but thanks to the volatility of their hair trigger tempers, no serious thought on the possibility showed signs of taking root. And as their friends and acquaintances witnessed the stormy exchanges that oftentimes spilled into social gatherings and heated, at-work phone conversations, the romantic distance between Deb and Bill widened until all that was left of their affections was the kinky sex that brought them together in the first place. It was only a matter of time before something catalytic finally brought their D/s relationship to its foregone conclusion.

Self-Bondage Workout

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

It seems like a lifetime ago that I discovered self-bondage material on the internet. It was such a liberating experience. Prior to knowing that many other people also practiced self-bondage, I felt such shame and guilt after my bondage sessions. I always promised myself that each time would be the last. I don’t know what it is like for the guys, but women aren’t supposed to want to be tied up. The feminist movement, despite all the benefits it brings, has equated bondage with submission in the social, political, and economic realms. What I like during sexual activity has nothing to do with how I want to be treated otherwise. Ordinarily, I am an assertive person that demands a high quality of performance from myself and others, and I rarely subjugate myself to the authority of others. I am perplexed at my own compulsion for bondage.

Summer Training 6

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Summer Training 5)_

_Continued from part 5 Chapter 6

Michelle was mortified when the doorbell rang. Her hands were cuffed behind her back and her ankles were cuffed as well. Not only was the Asian girl restrained, but she also was watching a video of herself pleasuring Jeffery’s girlfriend Stephanie all while a vibrator was humming inside of her. It was the apartment walk all over again where she was led to her apartment while bound. As she watched herself restrained on the television, she could envision what Stephanie went through. Quickly, she looked for the remote.

Summer Training 7

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Summer Training 6)_

_Continued from part 6 Chapter 7

Kim was flustered and fuming when she closed the door to Stephanie’s room. However, she was more pissed off with herself than with anyone else. All her life she struggled to make sure everyone knew that she wasn’t one to be messed with. From her tattoos and pierced navel to the way she talked to people, she hated looking vulnerable. She hated Jeffery more than ever now because of that. Not that he had done anything to her but now he knew something he could use against her whenever he wanted. Now, thanks to her fuck-up, Jeffery had been given a glimpse at a jagged crack in her shell.

Thanks, Miss Laughton

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Based on an idea by Strand Ankler

Part One: Shock

Sarah Laughton woke up and looked round her bedroom. It was daylight outside but she didn’t know what the time was. She panicked; thinking she’d overslept. She glanced at her clock and saw it was late morning. She’d have to ring the school and apologise for being late.

“Just a minute,” Sarah thought, “They’d have rung me to find out what had happened, so why haven’t they?” She lay still and eventually realised she didn’t have to go into school today. It was the summer holidays.

The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 4: Leela’s Ordeal

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 3: Aimee’s Javert)_

The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 4: Leela’s Ordeal

DATE: JULY 28TH, 2006 TIME: 9:00 am LOCATION: Undisclosed Location, Kinked Wrist Indian Reservation

She could sense another one rising from deep within her. This would be the fourth. Or was it the fifth? A paroxysm of fulfillment besieged her nucleus accumbens. Born in London to strict Indian parents, Leela Rashir exploited the opportunity for sexual experimentation upon attending boarding school. A curvaceous girl with an ample bosom, an adorably small nose, full lips and dark inviting eyes, she attracted many suitors. Despite coupling with numerous partners, both male and female, she never reached an ecstatic state. Therefore, she lost interest in sex and concentrated on her studies.

The Camping Trip

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Jessica enjoyed camping, she liked being outside with nature and the fresh air. She was tall, about five and a half feet, with long blonde-brown hair. At the age of 17 she had the freedom to go out camping by herself, but she enjoyed the company of being with others, despite not having many friends. She had never made friends easily, never quite sure why, but she found it hard to hit it off with other girls. When her local high-school had organised a week-long camping trip she had signed up immediately, seeing it as a great chance to go camping and perhaps to make friends with other girls at the school who might also enjoy camping. They had been picked up from the school early on a Saturday morning, a group of about two dozen girls and their teacher, Miss Forbes. They fitted into a small minibus and drove out of town and into the countryside and the rolling hills. It was still quite early so everyone was quite quiet, with most of the girls getting a little extra sleep on the ride. Jess was awake, sat quietly by herself at the front of the bus, looking forward to the trip. After a few hours drive the bus pulled off the road into a small car park on the edge of a national park. The girls got off the bus and gathered their backpacks from the bus, getting ready for their hike to the first night’s camping ground. It was almost 11am, and the walk was expected to take the girls about 6 hours, with a short stop for lunch. That would get them to the camping ground late afternoon, with enough time to set up their tents before it got dark. It was a warm June day, but there were dark clouds on the horizon and the weather forecast had mentioned a possible storm. Jess could see the dark clouds were coming in their direction and most likely threatened to rain on them all. Jess knew that the storm could hit them at any time, so it was better they were prepared. “Miss Forbes”, Jess said to her teacher, “it looks like it might rain quite hard today, should we be prepared?”. Miss Forbes looked at the dark clouds and nodded, “you’re right Jess, we should put our waterproofs on now so that we’re prepared.” Upon hearing this the girls groaned. Nothing could be worse on a warm summer’s day than having to wear a layer of thick waterproof clothing, but they knew they couldn’t argue with their teacher now that Jess had put the idea in her head. The girls each unpacked their rain jackets from their bags and started to put them on. “Put your waterproof trousers on as well girls”, said Miss Forbes, “We don’t want to have to stop once we’ve started walking if the rain starts coming down”. Another groan went round the group and some of the girls scowled at Jess. Jess put on her blue and white waterproof jacket and matching blue waterproof trousers. She knew they would make her warm on a day like this, but she also knew they were right to be prepared for rain. She also swapped her shoes for a pair of blue waterproof rubber boots, a good choice of footwear in case the rain turned the paths into mud. The other girls were doing the same, pulling on pairs of waterproof trousers and slipping on their rain jackets. They’d all been instructed to come prepared with rain gear, and it looked like they’d start their week using it. None of the girls looked happy about this situation, and Jess caught quite a few angry glances in her direction. She knew once the rain came down that they’d forgive her though, and hopefully she’d make a few friends after that as well. Once all the girls were wearing their waterproof jackets and trousers, the teacher locked the van and they headed off. Their walk took them up a hill and through fields. For most of the route they were in direct sunlight, and despite the gathering dark clouds there wasn’t any rain. As the day went on the girls got quite hot in their waterproof jackets and trousers, and some yearned for the rain to come and cool them down. After a few hours they stopped for a brief lunch and ate their sandwiches looking out over the hills. A few of the girls took off their waterproof jackets and enjoyed the cooling breeze coming over the hills. Jess could hear two of the girls, Madeline and Sophie, talking nearby about how grateful they were to get their jackets off and cool down a bit. Madeline was short-ish, less than 5 foot tall with brown hair, and had on a blue North Face waterproof jacket and pair of dark blue waterproof trousers. Sophie had a lightweight pink North Face jacket and a pair of black waterproof trousers. She was taller and had long blonde hair that she knew all the boys loved. Both girls took off their waterproof jackets and pulled down their waterproof trousers to get some air. Wanting to seem friendly Jess did the same. She sidled up to the girls and sat down near them, hoping for an opportunity to strike up a conversation. Then Jess felt a drop of water land on her bare arm and looked up to see dark clouds overhead. She had expected this moment ever since they set off and now she was going to be vindicated. “Miss Forbes”, said Jess, “I think its about to rain, I felt a drop of water come down”. Miss Forbes looked up at the dark clouds and agreed, “I think you’re right Jess”, she said, and then in a louder voice to the rest of the group said, “girls, put your jackets and waterproof trousers back on, it looks like the rain’s about to come down”. Madeline turned to Jess and scowled at her. She pulled up her waterproof trousers and put her blue waterproof jacket back on, clearly upset at this. She turned to Sophie and whispered something in her ear, but Jess couldn’t hear what she said. Once all the girls had their waterproof jackets and trousers back on they started walking again. Within a few minutes it was clear that it wasn’t raining, despite the dark clouds still lingering overhead. It had warmed up quite a bit and everyone was getting quite hot again. Jess could see one of the other girls, Alice, going up to Miss Forbes and heard her say, “Miss, I don’t think its going to rain, can we take our waterproofs off please?” Alice was wearing a blue waterproof jacket and a pair of black waterproof trousers. Jess could see she was getting quite hot under her jacket and trousers. Miss Forbes looked pityingly at her, “Sorry Alice, I don’t want to have to stop every time we need to take our waterproofs off and then put them back on when it rains. Jess felt some rain so lets keep them on until we get to the camp ground.” Alice nodded and trudged on, but was soon walking alongside Madeline and Sophie, and while Jess couldn’t hear what they were saying she could see them glancing over at her regularly. Surely the girls would appreciate her caution once it started raining she thought? But alas it did not rain, and after a couple more hours walking they got to the campsite. The site consisted of a small field surrounded by trees, with a brick building off to one side that contained bathrooms. The girls put their bags down and gathered round the teacher. One of the girls, Roberta, who was wearing a thick light blue and dark blue Arcteryx rain jacket, said to Miss Forbes, “can we take our jackets off now please miss?” Miss Forbes glanced up at the dark clouds again, “not yet, lets get our tents up first and then we’ll have somewhere to shelter when the rain comes down”. The girls all groaned at this, but reluctantly set about putting their tents up. Some of the girls had single tents while others had brought double tents to share with a friend. Jess didn’t have any friends so hers was only a single tent, but luckily she was skilled at camping so she had her tent up in a few minutes. Miss Forbes came over to see her hard work, “well done Jess, you can unpack and take off your waterproofs now if you like”. Jess was glad to get her waterproofs off as the late afternoon sun was beating down on them all now. She took her wellington boots off, as well as her waterproof jacket and trousers, put them away in the tent and unpacked her other stuff. Miss Forbes was setting up a small campfire in a central area surrounded by logs, so Jess went to sit down on one of the logs. The other girls were all still putting up their tents. It looked like none of the girls were very proficient at this, and all of them were making a lot of hard work out of it. Jess felt sorry for them, they must be roasting in their waterproofs doing all this hard work. Jess approached Madeline and Sophie to see if she could help them with their tent, but they brusquely turned their back on her, so Jess sat down by herself. An hour later all the tents were up, the girls had taken their waterproofs off, had unpacked and were sat round the campfire. They cooked a little food and ate, but they were all quite tired from the long hike. And then, like it had promised to do for the entire day, the heavens opened and the rain came down. “Right girls”, should Miss Forbes, “get your waterproofs on or retreat to your tents, hurry!” There was a mad scurry and within a minute all the girls were back in their tents. Clearly no-one had any intention of putting their waterproofs back on if they didn’t have to. The campfire had quickly been extinguished in the downpour, and the Sun was disappearing below the horizon, so it looked like the evening was over. Jess retreated to her tent, crawled inside and zipped up the opening behind her. She took off her damp clothes and hung them to dry at one end of the tent. The evening was warm, and with the thick clouds overheard it didn’t seem like it would cool down any time soon, so she slipped into her sleeping bag wearing just her panties and bra. She turned a light on and began to read a book. After a couple of hours she needed the bathroom. She opened up the tent door and looked out. The campfire was dark, as were most of the other tents, though a few were dimly lit from the inside, but everything was very quiet. She looked at her watch, 9pm, everyone must have turned in for the night or gone to sleep. It was still raining heavily outside so Jess put her waterproof trousers and jacket back on, as well as her rubber boots, and trudged out across the campsite to the bathroom block. The building was made entirely of brick and had a metal door that Jess pushed open. Inside was a room with two cubicle doors. Jess wiped her boots on the doormat, scraping the light layer of mud off them. She opened one of cubicle doors and went in. She had a short pee and then washed her hands. Stepping out from the cubicle, Jess was surprised to see a group of girls in the room, each wearing their waterproof jackets, though by the sounds of it it had finished raining outside now. She could see Alice, Sophie, and Roberta, and standing in front of them was Madeline. “Hi Jess”, said Madeline. “Hi”, said Jess nervously, wondering what was going on. “Had a nice day did you?”, she said in a not particularly friendly way. “Yeah, I suppose”, said Jess. “Thanks to you”, said Madeline, “we had to spend the entire day wearing our waterproof jackets and trousers, and it didn’t even rain!” “I’m sorry”, said Jess, “it might have rained, I just wanted us to be prepared. I just wanted us to be friends”. Madeline smiled at Jess, a wicked smile that made Jess even more nervous. “We want to be friends with you, would you like to play a game with us?” Jess wasn’t sure what was going on. She wasn’t sure if she should trust Madeline, but if this was an opportunity to make friends she didn’t want to turn it down. “Sure”, she said, a slight tremor in her voice. “Great!” said Madeline. “Since you wanted us to have our waterproofs on for the entire day, we thought you should try putting our waterproofs on now. That didn’t sound so bad, thought Jess, she could try their jackets on if thats what they wanted. It sounded like the sort of fun little game that friends sometimes played. Madeline continued, “we thought it would be fun to see how many of our jackets you could get on, do you think you could put them all on?” That sounded slightly stranger to Jess, but not impossible, and if that’s what it took to become friends with these girls then she could manage it. “Yeah I’m sure I could”, said Jess. “Wonderful, lets do it now”, said Madeline. And with that the girls took off their waterproof jackets. Jess started to take her jacket off, but Madeline stopped her. “No, leave your jacket on, but take your boots off so you can get these on”. Jess took her rubber boots off and stood bare-foot on the concrete floor. “Lets start with mine”, said Madeline, “they may be a little small for you, but I’m sure you can fit them on”. Madeline handed Jess her dark blue waterproof trousers. Jess reached down and slid her foot into one of the leg holes, and then her foot into the other hole. Making sure not to pull her own trousers up with them she pulled Madeline’s trousers up to her waste. “Let me help”, said Madeline, stepping over to her. Madeline pulled Jess’s waterproof jacket down and brought her trousers up over them. The trousers were a little small on Jess, which had the effect of pushing her own trousers down onto her bare skin underneath. Her waterproofs were a little cool to the touch, but the air was warm and she could feel her body warming up. Madeline handed Jess the waterproof jacket. It too was a little small for Jess, so Madeline had to help her slide her arms down the sleeves, which pulled tight against her own jacket. Madeline tightened the wrist straps and then pulled the zip all the way up from her waist to below her chin. “We better pull these hoods up, don’t you think?” said Madeline. But before waiting for a reply she pulled Jess’s blue waterproof hood up over her head and tightened the drawstring to pull it taught. Then she pulled the zip up to the top of the jacket, and folded the storm flap over the zip to cover it. She did the same with the blue waterproof hood of her own jacket, doing the zip up as far as it would go to help it stay in place. The two hoods over her head began to make her head feel a little warm. Madeline turned around to face the other girls and Sophie handed her her pink waterproof jacket and black waterproof trousers. Madeline passed the trousers to Jess and said “these next”. Jess took the trousers and slid them on, putting her feet through each hole and then pulling the trousers up. This pair was a little larger than the last pair so they went on easily. Jess pulled them up and tucked the blue waterproof jacket inside the trousers, as she had done with the last layer. Then Madeline handed her the jacket, which Jess slid on easily. Again it was a good fit, so it was easy to put on. Madeline helped her tighten the wrist cuffs and then pulled the zip up, stopping only to pull the hood over Jess’s head. She tightened the drawstrings on the hood until it was tightly wrapped around Jess’s face, and then finished doing the zip up to under her chin. Then Madeline carefully folded the storm flat over the zip, pushing the velcro down to seal it closed. Next Alice handed her a pair of black waterproof trousers, which she put on as before, then she handed her a blue waterproof jacket. Jess went to slide her arms down the sleeves, but Madeline reached out to stop her “no”, she said, “lets put this jacket on back to front, shall we?” Madeline winked at Alice, who smiled back at her. Madeline held out the jacket with the back facing Jess, “put your arms in the sleeves” she said, in a way that sounded less playful and more commanding than before. Jess reached out her hands and pushed them into the sleeves. Once they were just inside the sleeves, Madeline moved towards her, holding the jacket forward so that Jess’s arms were forced down into the sleeves and out the ends. Madeline helped the jacket up over Jess’s shoulders. Alice had moved behind Jess and now took the jacket and pulled it together behind Jess’s back. Jess couldn’t see but she could feel Alice putting the ends of the zip together and pulling the zip up her back. While Alice was a similar size to Jess, with three jackets already on this jacket felt a little tight on her. Once Alice had done the zip up almost to the top she could see the hood hanging down over her face. “Let’s leave that there for the moment shall we”, said Madeline, “otherwise you won’t be able to see what we’re doing!”. Although it sounded playful, Jess could hear some mischief in Madeline’s voice. She wasn’t sure what this whole game was about, but she was beginning to get a little nervous. The last girl was Roberta, who handed Jess a pair of thick blue Arcteryx waterproof trousers. Since Roberta was a little smaller than Jess, and with four layers of waterproofs already on, these trousers were a little tricky to pull on, but Jess eventually managed it and pulled the trousers up over Alice’s jacket. At the bottom of the trouser legs was a small plastic strap which Roberta helped tuck under the bottom of Jess’s feet. “This’ll prevent them from slipping up your leg”, said Roberta, smiling. Madeline handed her rubber boots back to Jess saying “you can put these back on now”. Jess did as she was told, not wanting to disobey Madeline’s commanding voice. Finally Madeline passed Jess the blue Arcteryx jacket that Alice had been wearing. She put it on, noting how tight it was on her now with so many layers on. As she slid her arms down the sleeves and pulled the jacket round her body she could feel that all the layers were making her very warm inside. A trickle of sweat ran down her back. Madeline passed Jess a pair of waterproof gloves. “Put these on”, she commanded. Jess took the gloves, which were made of a waterproof, gore-tex like material, quite thin but with a shiny plastic coating on the inside and the outside. She slid her hands into them, noting how they added to her warmth. Madeline then took the sleeves of Alice’s jacket and pulled them up over the gloves, tightening the wrist straps as tight as they would go to prevent the gloves coming off. Then the girls stood back to admire their handiwork. Jess stood in front of them, her body covered from head to feet in waterproof clothing. Five layers of waterproof trousers and jackets, plus gloves and rubber boots. Only Jess’s face was uncovered. Inside all those layers Jess was beginning to sweat. She was feeling a little uncomfortable now, and was hoping the game was coming to an end. “Great”, said Jess, trying to feign enthusiasm, “this is great. So what do we do now?” “Yes”, said Madeline, “we’re almost finished”. She turned to the other girls and Jess could see them passing something to Madeline. Madeline turned round and advanced on Jess, who nervously took a step back only to find her back against the wall. Madeline stepped right up to Jess, “I’ve just got one more addition to make”, she said. From either side of Madeline, Alice and Sophie lunged towards Jess, each of them grabbing one of Jess’s arms and holding them hard against the wall. Two against one Jess couldn’t compete and the two girls had her firmly held in place. “What are you doing?” asked Jess, “please stop”, she begged. “All our troubles today have come from your big mouth” said Madeline, “I think its time we put a stop to that”. Madeline reached towards Jess’s mouth and just as Jess was about to call out she forced a large ball into her mouth. Jess didn’t see what it was, but it was about an inch-and-a-half wide and Madeline had to really force it past Jess’s teeth to get it in her mouth. Jess tried to call out, but all that came out of her mouth was “mmmmppppp”-ing noises. One of the other girls passed Madeline a roll of duct tape that they must have taken from Miss Forbes’s camping supplies and put a piece of tape over Jess’s mouth. Then as the other girls moved Jess away from the wall Madeline began wrapping the tape around Jess’s head, each time covering her mouth further and each time getting tighter and tighter. After four wraps round her head Madeline cut off the tape and put the roll down. “Now, that’s shut you up”, she said. “This whole day every time you opened your mouth you made our lives more and more unpleasant”. Jess was hurt and frightened at the same time. She had meant to be helpful today, she had hoped to keep her friends dry in case it had rained, but now she could see that instead she’d made their day hot and unpleasant. She was sad that she’d upset the people she’d hoped to become friends with, but also frightened as to what they’d now do to her. “We spent almost 8 hours wearing those waterproofs on a hot day, in the warm sun, and it never rained” Alice said to her. Jess tried to tell them it had rained, although only after they’d taken their waterproofs off, but she could only make ‘mmmpppphhh’ noises now. “So now we want a little revenge”, said Roberta smiling, “we want you to feel the discomfort that we’ve felt all day”. Madeline lifted up a finger and gave it a twirl. The two guns holding Jess’s arms to the wall released them and spun her body round so she was facing the wall, then they grabbed the opposite arms and shoved her body against the wall again. Jess wasn’t sure what she could do, there were four of them and her body was already tired so fighting back was pointless. Hopefully if she went along with whatever they had planned it would be over quickly and maybe they’d become friends afterwards. Madeline grabbed Jess’s arms and pulled them together behind her back. Roberta passed Madeline a bundle of camping rope and Madeline started wrapping it around Jess’s wrists, binding them together and then cinching the rope off so her wrists were locked together. Jess was stuck now, bound and gagged, there was nothing she could do and almost out of exhaustion she let her body go limp, to take whatever the girls wanted to throw at her. Madeline took another length of rope and started winding it around Jess’s elbows, pulling the rope tighter and tighter as she went and drawing Jess’s elbows together until they were almost touching. Again she cinched the rope off and tucked the loose ends away. Another few pieces of rope tied her bound arms to her body and prevented any movement from her arms. Sophie and Alice spun Jess round again so she was facing the girls once more. They stood back, leaving Jess leaning exhausted against the wall. Jess could feel sweat pouring off her entire body. The warm summer’s night and the five layers of waterproof clothing were incredibly hot, but at the moment there was nothing she could do. “We’re going to take you back to your tent now”, said Madeline. “If you try to struggle or make any noise, they’ll be trouble”. Roberta and Alice held up the screens of their camera phones showing photos of Jess putting on all the rain jackets. “We have photos of you putting all those jackets on”, said Roberta. “If you make any noises or cause us any trouble we’ll show these images to the entire school.” Jess didn’t want anyone else to see her putting on all those layers of waterproofs. She was also still hoping that once this was over these girls would forgive her and they could be friends. She so desperately wanted to be friends with these girls. She was going to go along with whatever they wanted of her, and hopefully this would all be over soon. Roberta and Alice grabbed each side of Jess and they marched her out of the bathroom building and across the campground. The rain had stopped, not that Jess would ever get wet under all these layers of rain jackets, but the night was warm and Jess could feel the heat making her sweat. They got to her tent and Madeline unzipped the entrance and they helped Jess in and lowered her body face down onto her sleeping bag. The other girls clambered inside and with a bundle of ropes started lashing her feet together in the same way they’d done with her arms. Jess could feel ropes around her ankles and above and below her knees, and soon her legs were inseparable. Madeline took another rope and tied it to the rope lashing her ankles together. Then she looped the other end around the ropes holding her elbows together. Pulling on this rope Jess could feel her legs being pulled up until her feet were almost touching her butt. Madeline pulled even tighter until the strain on Jess became a little painful, and then knotted the rope off at her ankles. The girls then spun her body round so she was facing the entrance to the tent. Sophie, Alice and Roberta then stepped out of the tent leaving only Madeline facing Jess. “We’re going to leave you here for the night”, said Madeline, “as revenge for what you put us through today. Stay quiet, be a good girl, and in the morning we’ll come release you. If you make any noise then we’ll show all those photos to everyone in the school, and you don’t want that, do you?” Jess looked up at Madeline with sad eyes, knowing that she didn’t want that but that there was nothing else she could do at the moment. She shook her head and Madeline smiled. “Good girl”, said Madeline. Then Madeline reached down for the hood of the blue waterproof jacket than Jess had put on back to front. She pulled the hood over Jess’s face until it covered her completely, then pulled the drawstrings tight and zipped the jacket up at the back. Jess could just about make out some small ventilation holes in the hood of the jacket that allowed her to breathe, but her whole body was now effectively covered. Jess could then feel Madeline pulling the last hood of the thick Arcteryx jacket up over her head. The thick hood pushed down on all the other hoods and helped to secure the hood over her face as well. She pulled the zip up as far as it would go and then pulled the drawstrings tight as well. “Good girl”, said Madeline again, “just stay there and take your punishment and we’ll release you in the morning”. And with that Jess could hear Madeline step outside the tent, pulling the zip of the tent door up to close it, leaving her tied up and alone in her tent. Jess was hot and sweaty all over, she could feel sweat pouring off her body and gathering in pools. Her arms were already aching from being tied together behind her back and she could also feel a growing ache from her legs and her back as well. She tried to adjust her body but her bondage was very secure. She couldn’t move her hands or arms at all, and the hogtie she was in made any rearranging virtually impossible. There was nothing she could do, the girls had left her like this and gone back to their tents to get a proper night’s sleep. She was stuck like this for the entire night.

The Dice Game

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Cheri, Laura, and Gwen were best friends but almost nothing alike.

Gwen was aggressive and passionate. She’d competed in gymnastics as a child and still practiced a little for fun and exercise. She also captained the university’s debate team and was bound to be a high priced lawyer someday, which got her into trouble when she contradicted her professors a little too much. The short-haired brunette hardly went a day without talking about her next hiking trip to the mountains

The Eighth House 3: Questions

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Eighth House 2: Sold)

Part 3: Questions

I waited on my stomach, my arms folded and bound into a neat box behind me, my ankles tied to my thighs by wind after wind of rope. Another rope tied my ankles to my wrists, arching my back and holding me in position at the centre of the circular room I lay in.

Lady Amelia had ordered me taken there and left, taking Lydia with her on a silken leash while her servants hastening to comply. They had bathed me and cleansed me before bringing me through the opulent palace that was the noblewoman’s home and tying me. Not one of them had said a word, and after the way one of them looked at me when I dared a question, I didn’t try again.

The Long Lesson

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story is mostly true in that I have taken some artistic license to emphasize some of the perils in allowing one self to be put into such a predicament. The characters are real, the apartment I spoke of in the story stands and yes my wife is capable with rope.

Chapter One

I have always been a lover of bondage and early on in my marriage my wife indulged me much to the pleasure of us both, but mostly me. My binding material of choice at the time was white cotton clothesline as I found it not only made the most secure knots but cinched up better than nylon rope. This particular evening my wife had me strip down to my underwear and lay face down on the bed. I crossed my wrists behind my back and she proceeded to bind my wrists with a 6 foot length of cotton rope. She asked me to wriggle my wrists as she cinched the rope up between my wrists and pulled out all the slack before knotting it off with several tight knots. As always she was careful to make sure none of the knots were in reach. Next up were my ankles and my dear wife did as expert a job binding my ankles together as she did my wrists. I was a little taken back when a rather long length of rope was applied to my arms just above the elbows and she started to pull them together. She had never gone to these lengths before and I sure wasn’t about to stop her now! I have no idea how close she got my elbows together but I could feel my shoulder blades touch so they must have been fairly close together. Once she cinched and knotted the elbow rope off my wife asked me to test the bounds which of course I did. It was obvious to both of us that I was going no where without her help. Another length of rope found its way around my legs just above the knees and as she did with my ankles cinched and knotted this off. Now my favorite all time bondage position is the hogtie and the love of my life was not going to disappoint me. However this time wife did something out of character and instead of drawing my legs up so my ankles are say a foot away from my wrists putting me in a tight but not to terribly severe hogtie, she looped a 6 foot rope between the wrist and ankle cinching and pulled up until my ankles were directly under my wrists. I was arched over as she looped the rope around my wrists and ankles, pulled the slack out after each and every turn and knotted after each turn of the rope. Once she was done I was in the tightest and most extreme hogtie I have ever been in my life. It was like my wrists were welded to my ankles and my fingers could touch nothing but the back of my legs just above my ankles. The second surprise that my wife had in store for me was a gag. A surprise because we had never experimented with gags of any sort, until now it seemed. She has a bag of old nylons that she keeps for reasons that are known only to her and retrieved said bag from the closet. Not one but two pair of pantyhose were rolled up into a ball and unceremoniously stuffed into my mouth. A third pair of nylons was wrapped tightly between my teeth and around my head pushing the ball of nylon deeper into my mouth. The pantyhose that she used to wrap was pulled to its maximum as she looped it around my neck and mouth. From the feel of it I could tell wife tied several knots at the back instead of a quick release bow. Her demeanor at this point changed completely and quite frankly, scared the hell out of me. I was rolled over on my side and with as cold and hard a look as I’ve seen from anyone, wife stated that she was leaving me like that. Before I could grunt in protest she finished the job by blindfolding me with yet another pair of pantyhose. As I lay there I could feel her get off the bed and pad away. Before long I heard the bathtub run and knew that little ritual would take her the better part of an hour, which it did by the way. I could hear her get out of the tub and her shuffling around the bedroom sent shivers up my spine. She never spoke a word to me nor laid a hand on me. Nothing, I was completely ignored and left to wiggle about as best I could in my ropes. We lived in an apartment in those days and I could hear the door open then close. The sound of the deadbolt clicking into place got my tummy churning. There was absolutely no way I was getting out of this bondage without help. It was around 7:00 in the evening when my wife started tying me up and I estimated it was now somewhere between 8 and 9, probably 8:30. My wife had without my knowledge made plans to go out to dinner and a show with her sister and this was the night apparently or so I was told, my wife came home around one that morning and slept on the living room couch preferring to leave me alone in my misery. It wasn’t until some time after I heard the birds chirping that the smell of fresh coffee and toast drifted into the bedroom. The phone rang and I recognized my wife’s voice so at least I knew it was her making breakfast and not some stranger. Gail’s of laughter were coming from the other side of the apartment so at least wife was in good spirits. My wife comes into the room, kisses me on the cheek and says “I’m putting you on display for the next two days.” Now that got some frantic and quite useless struggling out of me.

The New House Rules

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Tara and Taylor’s eyes were wide with surprise. I had managed to keep this secret for five years, and a few shots of tequila and Tara’s never-ending prying coaxed me into spilling the beans.

Tara leaned forward in her big fluffy chair and asked excitedly, “For how long?”

I rolled the shot glass between my fingers for a second and then pressed it to my lips. Slowly sipping the remainder of it to buy a few more seconds. This was an embarrassing subject.

The New House Rules 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The New House Rules)

Chapter 2 Part 1

I had no idea how many minutes had passed when Tara and I finally stopped squirming around in our ropes. Tara was on her side with her stomach facing me. Her head leaning towards the ground, eyes closed and hair draped over her face. Arms and legs still hogtied behind her. I watched as she slowly breathed in and out, her bosom gently expanding each time she inhaled. The sexual energy we were swimming in had passed some time ago. Now we just laid there, helplessly trussed up and feeling very much neglected. Squealing into our gags had not moved Taylor from the desk in the study. I was getting uncomfortable at this point. The rope wrapped around my skin was soft and not biting, but I had not held my body in this position for this long in quite some time.

The New House Rules 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The New House Rules 2)

Chapter 3

I sat staring aimlessly out my office window. My office was on the low rent side of the building and the view was of the parking lot. Who knows how long I had been watching people come and go in their cars. Focus did not seem to be something my mind was capable of. I leaned back in my chair and turned my wrists palms up and held them together in front of me. The rope marks had faded and I missed them more than I could stand. I pouted and spun my chair back to my desk. The mountain of paperwork had grown since monday, and it would grow more before the week was over. Damn.

The New House Rules 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The New House Rules 3)

Chapter 4

I am pretty sure I had never enjoyed watching TV more than right now. I was leaning back on the sofa, my legs stretched out on the ottoman, feet crossed. The best view was not on the LCD across the room, it was of Tara, who was seriously trussed up before me. I had finished granting her the bondage wish she had made twenty minutes ago, and she was a sight to see.

The New House Rules 9

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The New House Rules 8)

Chapter 9

Part 9a

Thursday was a busy blur of work and court and work, but Friday is here and the office is empty. I am waiting for a fax. Yes, we still have fax machines. For some strange reason, it is still the only way courts, government and small town people can seem to send information. I find myself lost in a news update on my phone when a person walks into the room.

The Perils of Pauline

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Pauline struggled with the ropes binding her arms behind her back and her ankles together. Her struggles intensified with every inch of rising water in the glass sided tank she was currently standing in which was now passing her breasts. The wet ropes were hampering her; as she twisted her naked body her breasts pressed against the inside of the glass. As the water covered her neck she tried kicking her feet free of the ropes which also anchored her to the bottom of the tank. Her attention shifted from struggling to breathing as the water covered her head, craning her neck to keep her nose above the rising water. With her ears covered the only sound she could hear was the water poring into the tank. Straining against the ropes at her feet Pauline sucked one last breath through her nose as the water covered her head. The water stopped and there was silence as she fought the bindings and strained her neck but the surface and the life giving air on the other side remained just out of reach. Her blond hair floated around her head like some mythical medusa as her lungs began to scream and bubbles escaped her mouth as she fought the urge to breath.

The Robot

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 22: Dolores' Little Secret

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 21: Saskia’s Unexpected Discovery)

Chapter 22: Dolores’ Little Secret

Dolores entered her spacious boudoir and closed the door behind her. To ensure that she received no uninvited visitors for the next hour or two, she secured it with the small key that protruded from the lock, before testing the handle to ensure that it was no longer capable of being opened. Not that this was a particular concern to her, as neither her three servants, nor the equal number of reluctant house guests that currently resided here, should have had any way of making it to the entrance of her own private apartment.

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 9

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 8)

Chapter 9: Ice and Fire

For Cathy, the last twenty four hours or so had been a rollercoaster ride that had risen skywards and plunged the absolute depths between both ends of the emotional spectrum.

****

Having found a strange yet satisfying sexual fulfilment through Dolores’ efforts on Sunday night, she’d slept well for the first time since her capture, and had woken only when a sound from close at hand disturbed her slumbers. The memory of that brief but enlightening encounter was still fresh in her memory, as was Dolores’ assertion that Cathy would - given a few days - begin to enjoy her time spent in inescapable bondage. But was that true? Could she really learn to love the sensation of not being able to move of her own volition? Whilst the experience of last night did indeed shine brightly in her memory, it was no more than a solitary lighthouse beacon on an otherwise unlit stretch of desolate rocky shoreline.

The Seduction

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“I don’t know.”

“Yasmine, I need the money.”

“But porn?”

“I like to think of it as portraiture.”

“Uh huh.”

“With ropes.”

“Oh, Christ.”

“He’s very nice.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning he’s very nice. Kind of fatherly.”

“Kind of like an old pervert.”

“No! He’s not.”

“Uh huh. So when are you going to do this.”

“In about 30 minutes.”

“Today?!”

“Well, yeah.”

“Where?”

“At his place.”

“I’m coming with you.”

“Oh?”

The Stories of Bound Friends 10: Sophia and the Unpleasant Arrangement

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 9: Andrea and the New Normal)

Part 10: Sophia and the Unpleasant Arrangement

The next few days after Carl’s death were slow and painful for Sophia. She met with a lawyer who said the contract could be passed down just like it could be sold, and so all the same restrictions apply. Which was especially terrible because there was then no one to give her permission to do the things she needed permission to do. And with the contract transferring ownership, she would likely be under extra scrutiny. She couldn’t ever be sure she had a moment where she could be free to break the rules without being noticed.

The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde)

Part 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust

January 10

It had been a long day by the time Megan returned to her dorm. She had been out all day, swinging between classes, the library and occasional rest for food. Andrea and Zainab sat up in Zainab’s bed as she opened the door. They were both under the covers, but were still visibly dressed at least, watching some show on TV.

The Stories of Bound Friends 2: Andrea and the FetFair

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends)

Part 2: Andrea and the FetFair

There is an old saying that you can’t unring a bell. It may be a cliche, but it also happened to be true.

For Andrea that bell had been rung two nights ago. She had discovered a side of her she didn’t know existed. A kinky side. And even as the cheap beer flowed and the music pumped in her house full of guests, she found it hard to keep her mind from wandering back there. It was her own party, but she was finding it hard to get into. None of the guys were particularly attractive and few of them she knew since none of them went to her (all girls) school.

The Stories of Bound Friends 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust)

story continued from part two

Part 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair

After what seemed like an endless maze of poorly lit hallways, 1461 finally saw signs of life. There were some very bright lights coming in from around the corner, partly illuminating maybe four women dressed as she was separated by several feet. From what little light she had, she could see their neck chains were attached to a small runners on a railing above. Her own handler attached her chain to a similar device several feet behind the last girl.

The Summer Project 19

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 18)_

Part 19

With each forkful of the Denver omelet, Michelle kept hearing the word ‘punishment’ echoing through her head. This was the first time she had transgressed what was expected of her during her weekend stay. She vaguely remembered something about being punished for cumming without permission on the recording, but given what Stephanie’s tongue was doing at the time, it was hard to recall anything past her orgasm.

The Summer Project Part 18

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 17)_

Part 18

Michelle’s orgasm had left her happily drained and she smiled around her red ballgag when Jeff eased her over onto the couch. The oriental girl was still a bit shocked when Jeff had used the riding crop on Stephanie, but she imagined that it was all part of the fantasy Stephanie and Jeff were living out. The metallic voice thing was scary as well, but she thought that it probably just fuelled the fires of the blonde’s imagination as well, making her captivity that much more exciting. In many ways, Michelle envied the other girl’s sexual incarceration.

The Therapist Part 3: Catharine's Basement

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Therapist Part 2: Catharine’s Side of the Story)

Part 3: Catharine’s Basement

As we drove along, Catharine quieted down in the back. I didn’t know what she was thinking, perhaps revisiting her decision to tempt me. She shouldn’t fret; she was definitely going down anyway, tease or not… and I mean that literally!

I spoke over my shoulder to her, telling that she was destined to be in this situation, not to worry and to relax and enjoy it. She didn’t reply; oh right, she was gagged!

The Therapist Part 4: Kaitlynn's Take-down

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Therapist Part 3: Catharine’s Basement)

Part 4: Kaitlynn’s Take-down

Kaitlynn Lee!

I had hoped never to see her again… or her pal Samantha Blake.

Well, Samantha maybe, she was a total babe!

Kaitlynn was a total bitch!

They had kidnapped me and held me for their sexual pleasure before leaving me bound and gagged in a hotel room. This had happened maybe a year ago… OK; it was exactly ten months and 3 days ago. The ’games’ they had played with me were what had led me to engage Catharine as my therapist.

The Trick

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Mira looked out over the stage once again. The audience had been quite awed by the earlier acts. Now it was her turn to perform. The tall slim blond had worked hard to perfect her act, for she was a magician. An escape artist in fact. Her assistant Dawn, a slinky brunette in a skimpy outfit and fish net stockings was prepping the trick.

The crowd applauded as Dawn demonstrated the equipment. Wearing a red sporty bikini Mira stepped out on stage. The five and a half foot tall blond walked out under the bright lights, the tiles of the stage were warm on her bare feet. She posed before the audience with her hands over her head. Then she slowly turned, showing the assembled crowd that her outfit concealed nothing.

The Victim 5: Turnabout 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Victim 4: Turnabout 2)_

Foreword: I must confess to mishandling these story parts and sending them to Gromet out of order. It has been suggested that I be punished for this transgression, perhaps hogtied and…well left to the whims of any readers I may have. I can only offer my profound apologies for the screw up and any continuity problems and hope for forgiveness from the users of this wonderful site.

The Visitor

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One Part One

Anne decided she had to flee the City. She needed time to unwind. Her personal life was in turmoil and a little benign neglect of priorities, personalities and responsibilities was necessary. She had never learned to deal with personal issues in an organized manner that released the pressure a little at a time. At work where she was charged with planning and completing complicated projects with a myriad of details she was on top of everything to the point of obsession, but personal stuff almost always reached critical mass before she dealt with it.

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Three

The new bride slept like a baby until she was jostled by the jet’s wheels touching the pavement of the runway. She remained still while the plane taxied, then turned her blind eyes expectantly in the direction of the footsteps that she heard approaching. She felt the cord attaching her feet to the end of the couch being loosened, then one wrist was uncuffed, and quickly her hands were drawn behind her back, and re-cuffed. Her ankles were pulled toward her wrists, and tied to the chain linking her cuffed wrists in a moderately tight hog-tie. Any struggle or movement of her feet caused the steel cuffs to dig into the tender flesh of her wrists. “No future in that,” she decided, and lay passively while others on the plane prepared to disembark. Mary felt two sets of hands lift her off the couch. Her limp body came to rest in a hard, rather formfitting cylinder of hard plastic or lightweight metal. She wiggled to find a more comfortable spot for her hipbone, and then heard and felt the cylinder close around her, and lock shut. What Mary could not know was that she was not confined in a specialized bondage transport apparatus, but rather the protective plastic travel shell that golfers use to transport their golf bags during air travel. Since the ego of the average golfer is large, and his golf bag is even larger, these plastic cases are rather roomy, lock securely, and even have built in wheels to allow a heavy bag of clubs, or a moderate sized woman, to be transported easily from the plane to the car. Since this was a private jet, Mary didn’t have to suffer the indignity of being routed through baggage claim! Once stowed in the trunk along with the other baggage, Mary endured a hot, dark ride of almost an hour before the car stopped, the trunk opened, and her personal travel container was hauled by someone she could not see, into a place she did not know, to a fate she could hardly imagine!

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Five

An hour later, Mary knelt on the cold floor of a dark room. She knew the room was large, not because she could see into the gloomy recesses, but because she could hear the echo of the links between her handcuffed wrists. Her ankles were also cuffed, and a heavy chain ran from the locked leather collar to a stout ring bolt in the floor. She wouldn’t be going anywhere. Mary had been fed a meager breakfast of bland porridge, but she was happy to have something in her stomach. That was more than she could say for her bowel, because Felice had expertly fixed her in an “ass up, body down” position, and administered two doses of a strong colonic. After the first dose Mary’s rectum was sealed with a Bardex for twenty minutes while the strong solution bubbled and churned painfully in her gut. After she was allowed relief, a second, milder dose completed the cleaning process. The enema was astringent, so her tender opening tingled coolly, while her insides ached emptily. Mary sighed as she waited, even for a moment wondering if this marriage had been the right thing to do.

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Two

It’s funny how life turns out. Cissi and Mary had been roommates after high school, neither interested in college, both taking boring, dead end jobs, evenings spent in bars, or dating a stream of losers. Both girls were bored stiff. Was this all there was to life for two beautiful, intelligent women? Seeking an outlet for her intellect, curiosity and energy, Cissi, to her surprise, became something of a feminist. She attended meetings, and voraciously read all of the trendy, feminist authors, until one day she discovered a trashy, but fascinating book by a very popular feminist, a lesbian. who was also a sadist! Cissi was transfixed! She lost herself in the seething emotions created by stories of sexual dominance and submission. Bondage and Discipline became her passion. She read and re-read her book until it was dog-eared, acquired others, devoured them, then finally mustered the courage to enter that male inner-sanctum, the adult bookstore.

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Ten

Several hours passed, and Mary lay quietly. The cuffs were digging into her wrists, and especially her ankles, and the washcloth stuffed in her mouth was a soggy, stifling, mess. Once her drool had saturated the washcloth, it had started to seep out around the ballgag, and now the front of the pillowcase covering Mary’s head was wet from her nose down to her chin, and around to each ear. Mary heard the door open, and twisted to turn her blind eyes in that direction. “Could that be James?” she wondered.

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Fourteen

Maria, like a good servant, was very, very diligent in following her orders. There was not a single nook or cranny anywhere in Mary’s body that was not thoroughly inspected and cleansed. Mary gasped as special attention was paid to the pink opening winking from the crack between her ass cheeks, and her denuded pussy. Maria scrubbed these two openings over and over again. One cannot be too sure!

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Nine

Mary awoke slowly, as if her mind was ready to go, but her body still wanted to rest. Groggily, she took inventory. Her jaw was stiff, but did not hurt too badly. She surmised that she had been gagged so much, that her jaws were beginning to get used to being pried open, and no longer got so sore. Likewise, her body was only a little bit stiff, despite having been restraining into total immobility in the box, and then bound in a muscle straining, bent over position the prior night.

Tightly Bound Bride

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride)

Chapter Thirteen

Mary could tell by the position of the sun that is was almost 6:00 in the evening. “Good,” she thought to herself, shrugging the ache from her neck and shoulders. Today had been “silver day”, one of her less favorite chores. The household had hundreds of pounds of sterling silver–tableware, tea services, platters and candlesticks–and once a month it was her task to clean them. She would be dressed in a tight corset and her gray, functional maid’s outfit. An immense harness ballgag would be wedged between her teeth, and her lacy maid’s hat would be placed upon her blond head. She would be collared, and lead down to the pantry, where she would be perched on a hard, uncomfortable stool. Her ankles would be cuffed together, with a short chain threaded through the rungs of the stool. So as not to scratch the silver, her wrists could not be cuffed. Instead a leather belt was locked around her corseted waist. There were rings on either side of the belt. Leather cuffs were locked around each upper arm just above the elbows, and these cuffs were locked to the ring on the belt, keeping her elbows tightly against her sides. There was enough room to reach the silver piled in front of her on the table, but not enough to reach the lock on her gag, or ankles. Mary sighed when she saw the huge pile of silver that she was expected to polish to a brilliant shine before the end of the day. Next to the silver was a giant economy sizes bottle of silver polish, and a pile of clean, soft rags. Reaching for the first piece, she began her task at a brisk pace. She was allowed a short break mid-morning and afternoon, and was un-gagged for ten minutes to drink a bowl of thin, tasteless soup for lunch. With the constriction of the corset, she couldn’t eat much anyway!

What?!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. The sound and feel of my key entering the lock I need to release in order to gain my freedom being the sound and feel of triumph and victory. However, I was the one sliding the key into the locks tumblers during my bondage forays, not someone else. This time, I was nowhere near my next key-based target. But, I was next to a lock which required a key. A lock someone else was operating.

Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 4: Vibrators from Heaven and Hell

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 3: Waist Knot Want Knot)

Part 4: Vibrators from Heaven and Hell

The first time Jerry gagged me he used a big red ball that was strapped tight behind my neck. When he showed it to me I was already tied fairly simply; hands behind my back, ankles and knees tied together and lots of rope wrapped around my waist, thighs and crisscrossed over and between my breasts securing me to my kitchen chair. The gag looked enormous but Jerry told me to “open wide” and after some slight struggle managed to get the damn thing behind my teeth before tightening the straps. There was no way the ball was coming out and as I tried to talk I discovered that I could make some words sort of comprehensible but others not so well.